Roumanian Stories_ Translated from the Original Roumanian 554 downloads.pdf

241 pages · Make another flipbook

Page 1

Page 2

Page 3

The Project Gutenberg eBook of Roumanian Stories,
Translated from the Original Roumanian

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: Roumanian Stories, Translated from the Original Roumanian

Translator: Lucy Byng

Contributor: Marcu Beza
I. Al. Brătescu-Voinești
I. L. Caragiale
Ion Creangă
Barbu Delavrancea
Leon C. Negruzzi
Ion Popovici-Bănățeanu
Mihail Sadoveanu
Ioan Slavici

Release date: February 26, 2012 [eBook #38991]
Most recently updated: January 8, 2021

Language: English

Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/38991

Credits: Produced by Jeroen Hellingman and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net/ for project

Page 4

Gutenberg (This file was produced from images generously
made available by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ROUMANIAN
STORIES, TRANSLATED FROM THE ORIGINAL ROUMANIAN ***

Roumanian Stories

Page 5

Roumanian Stories

Translated from the

original Roumanian

By Lucy Byng

London John Lane, The Bodley Head
New York: John Lane Company. MCMXXI

Page 6

William Clowes and Sons, Limited, London and Beccles, England.

TO

ROUMANIA’S GRACIOUS QUEEN
THIS BOOK IS DEDICATED WITH
PROFOUND ADMIRATION AND RESPECT

Page 7

Preface
By

H.M. The Queen of Roumania

Very little is known in England about Roumanian literature, which although
not as rich as in many other countries, presents, nevertheless, features of
real interest.

Like all people in touch with the East, even the peasants have a strain of
poetry in their speech, their expression is picturesque and gentle, an almost
fatalistic note of sadness rings through all the songs they sing.

Our poets have adapted themselves to this particular strain, and mostly it is
the popular form that has been developed by our literary men both in prose
and poetry.

Roumanian literature possesses eminent historians and critics. I am not, in
these few lines, going to touch upon their activities; but strangely enough
there are few writers of fiction amongst the Roumanians—great novel
writers do not exist.

The Roumanian, above all, excels as poet and as a short-story writer. In this
last art he is past-master, and it is therefore a great pleasure to me to
encourage this book which Mrs. Schomberg Byng is sending out into the
world at a moment when I am so anxious that my country should be better
known and understood in England.

Each one of these short stories is a little work of art, and deeply
characteristic of Roumanian popular life and thought; therefore I have no
doubt that they will interest all those who care about literature.

Page 8

I feel personally indebted to Mrs. Schomberg Byng to have thought of
making this interesting feature of Roumanian literature known to the British
public. I therefore, with all my heart, wish this little volume Good Luck.

Marie.

Jan., 1920.

Page 9

Preface
By Professor S. Mehedintzi
Of Bucharest University and the Roumanian Academy

As regards poetry Roumanian literature had reached the European level by
the nineteenth century. Eminescu may be placed by the side of Leopardi.
The drama and the novel are still unrepresented by any works of the first
rank; but the short story shows that Roumanian writing is constantly on the
upward grade.

The following stories have been selected from many writers. The reader
must judge each author for himself. It is impossible to settle their respective
merits; that would presuppose an acquaintance with the whole of
Roumanian literature. We may, however, be allowed to say a word or two
about each writer.

Negruzzi is to Roumanian very much what Sir Walter Scott has been to
English literature. After the lapse of nigh a century the historical novel is
still identified with his name.

Creanga is a production exclusively Roumanian; a peasant who knew no
foreign tongue, but whose mind was steeped in the fairy tales, proverbs, and
wit of the people. He wrote with a humour and an originality of imagery
which make his work almost impossible to translate into other languages.

Caragiale, our most noted dramatic author, is the antithesis of Creanga; a
man of culture, literary and artistic in the highest sense of the word. The
Easter Torch ranks him high among the great short-story writers.

Popovici-Banatzeanu—dead very young—and Bratescu-Voineshti are
writers who more than any others give us the atmosphere of the English

Page 10

novel in which the ethical note predominates. Some of their pages have the
poignancy of Dickens.

The same discreet note is struck by Slavici, born in Hungary, whose Popa
Tanda is the personification of the Roumanian people subject for centuries
to the injustice of an alien race, and driven to seek support in their own
work only.

Delavrancea, a famous orator, is a romantic; while Sadoveanu, the most
fertile prose writer among the younger men, possesses as novelist and story-
teller a touch which makes him akin to Turgenev and Sienkiewicz.

Beza stands by himself. From the mountains of Macedonia he brings into
the national literature the original note of the life of the shepherds in the
Balkans. Constantly upon the road, among mountain tops and plains,
always in fear of the foreigners among whom they pass, their life manifests
a great spiritual concentration. Over Beza’s work there hover a mystery and
a restraint which completely fascinate the reader. Though young, he
possesses the qualities of the classical writers.

Page 11

Translator’s Note
I wish to take this opportunity of thanking M. Beza for his most valuable
assistance. Without his intimate knowledge of the two languages and his
kindly and expert criticism these translations would never have seen the
light.

Some well-known names, that of Diuliu Zamfirescu for instance, are absent
from my list of authors; lack of time and difficulty in obtaining their works
made their inclusion impossible.

Lucy Byng.

Page 12

Contents
Page
The Fairy of the Lake. M. Sadoveanu 1
The Easter Torch. I. L. Caragiale 11
At Manjoala’s Inn. I. L. Caragiale 35
Alexandru Lapushneanu, 1564–1569. C. Negruzzi 51
Zidra. M. Beza 85
Gardana. M. Beza 93
The Dead Pool. M. Beza 109
Old Nichifor, the Impostor. I. Creanga 115
Cozma Racoare. M. Sadoveanu 141
The Wanderers. M. Sadoveanu 157
The Fledgeling. I. Al. Bratescu-Voineshti 167
Popa Tanda. I. Slavici 175
Out in the World. Ion Popovici-Banatzeanu 207
The Bird of Ill Omen. I. Al. Bratescu-Voineshti 261
Irinel. B. Delavrancea 267

Page 13

Page 14

Roumanian Stories

Page 15

The Fairy of the Lake
By M. Sadoveanu

One evening old Costescu told us an adventure of his youth.

The old mill of Zavu, he began, stands to this day close to the Popricani
lake. A black building leaning towards the dark waters. The six wheels are
driven by great streams of water which come rushing through the mill-race,
and surround the house, washing through the cracks. Above the boiling
foam which encircles it, the great building shakes with the unceasing roar of
the water.

So it is to-day; so it was at the period when I used to roam about those parts
—it is long, long, since then.

I remember a night like a night in a fairy tale, full of the silver light of the
moon, a night when only youth could see, when only youth could feel.

It was in July. I was descending the lake by myself with my gun over my
shoulder. Flights of duck passing above the forest of reeds lured me on. I
followed their rapid flight through the clear atmosphere, the black specks
became gradually smaller until they were lost to sight in the rosy clouds of
the setting sun. I passed above the weir, where the waterfall brawls,
between the bushy willow-trees which guard the narrow path, and
approached the mill. The green stream swept through the mill-race, the
foaming water boiled round the black building, and in the yard, unyoked
and ruminating, the oxen slept beside the waggon.

The old man, the miller, the great-grandson of Zavu, descended from the
mill bridge with his pipe in the corner of his mouth. In the deafening roar of
the water and the creaking of the wheels men waited in silence amid the
luminous spray that filled the old building.

Page 16

“Good health to you, my old friend Simione!”

“Thank you, sir. How goes it with the land? Grinding good flour?”

This was the old man’s usual question: was the country grinding good
flour?

“Good, my old friend Simione!”

“Praise be to God!” said the old fellow. “But how are you, sir? You never
come to see us. The duck give you no peace!”

“No, they give me no peace. I mean to lie in wait on the bank to-night.
Perhaps luck will come my way.”

“Good; may it be as you wish. See, Zamfira will show you the way.”

Just at that moment appeared the miller’s niece. She was a strange girl of
sixteen years of age; of middle height and thin, but with well-developed
muscles: her cheeks were sunburnt, and she had two grey eyes, eyes so
restless and so strange, and of such beauty and such brilliance as I have
never seen since. She had not regular features, but the grey eyes beneath the
heavy, arched brows gave her an unusual and radiant beauty.

At the old man’s words she stopped suddenly, and said quickly with
twinkling eyes:

“I don’t want to show him the way!”

“Why not?” I asked with surprise, while the old man smiled.

“Because I don’t want to!” said Zamfira, looking at me askance.

“Very well,” said the old man quietly, “don’t take him!”

The girl looked at me searchingly, through half-closed eyelids, and then
cried sharply:

Page 17

“I’ll take him, after all!”

Old Simione began to laugh softly, turned round, and pursued his way to the
mill bridge, but Zamfira remained in front of me, erect, her hands by her
sides. Her head was bent down, but the grey eyes flashed at me from
beneath the eyebrows. Her head was bare, her chestnut hair was drawn
smoothly back from the temples into a thick plait, tied at the nape of the
neck; a white water-lily, beautiful, as though cut out of silver, was fastened
among her rich tresses. Beneath a white chemise her bosom rose and fell, a
blue skirt fell plainly to her ankles.

Suddenly she raised her head and looked shyly at me as she smiled. Her
teeth shone between her thin lips. Then, with her eyes, she gave me the
signal: “Come!”

I followed her. She moved swiftly; her well-developed form was clearly
outlined beneath her thin garments. From time to time she turned her head,
and her teeth flashed. She untied the boat, jumped in and said curtly:

“Follow me!”

After I was seated, she braced herself for the effort, thrust in the long pole,
and set the boat in motion. For some time we glided through reeds and
rushes, and above great beds of weed. When we reached open water she put
down the pole, and took to the oars. The boat cleft the deep water which
glowed with flames from the fire of the setting sun. The oars splashed softly
with a musical sound. The girl’s whole body moved with a rhythmic grace
that was unspeakably fascinating. The silver lily quivered in the luxuriant
chestnut hair.

Silence reigned over the lake. Water-lilies shone in the golden sunset; the
reeds rustled softly; the dragon-flies passed like blue flashes through the
light.

Suddenly the girl turned her strange grey eyes upon me.

“So to-night you will lie in wait for the duck?” she asked.

Page 18

“Yes, I shall wait.”

“Good.”

Her voice had a melodious, silvery ring. I questioned her:

“That seems strange to you?”

“No,” she said, turning her head away; “but aren’t you afraid?”

“Of what should I be afraid?”

“Of the fairy of the lake,” she replied with conviction.

“Of the water lady? Who is this fairy of the lake?”

“What? Do you not know? The fairy of the lake.”

Her eyes scanned my face intently.

The sun had nearly set; the water of the lake grew dark; a heron passed
above us scarcely moving its wings; its cries sent a shudder of sadness
through the silence of the forest of reeds. The girl looked at me, and her
teeth shone with a smile of almost diabolical beauty: her clear-cut face
seemed to reflect the colour of the green water. I cannot describe what I felt;
only the charm of the speaker was astounding. In that framework of reeds
and creepers—set as it were between two skies—she was the fairy of the
lake.

The boat struck the side of a cave and remained fast.

“Here we are,” said the girl.

Slowly I stepped ashore. But the charm made my head reel. I turned
abruptly, took her face between my hands, and would have kissed those
eyes in whose depths the secret of the lake lay hid. She resisted gracefully
with little movements, and trills of laughter, and instead of kissing her eyes
I touched her lips which burnt like fire.

Page 19

I felt her draw herself away, I felt those strange eyes piercing through me,
and the boat shot away into the reeds and creepers. The lake remained
desolate, and in the silence only the gentle splash of distant oars could be
heard. I prepared myself a little bed of reeds in the cave. I spread out my
serge cloak, tried the triggers of my gun, and while I waited for the duck I
fell into a brown study. How strange! I was perfectly conscious of my
position; I knew quite well that the fairy was none other than Zamfira, the
miller’s niece, the sunburnt, and perhaps, the simple maiden; and in spite of
this, the eyes, and the laughter, had something about them that intoxicated
me like the strong perfume of some wild flower.

In the gradually deepening shadows of the twilight she remained like some
vision, floating on the bosom of the lake, among the blossoms of the water-
lilies. I was roused by the rapid whirr of wings. I started up. A flight of duck
passed over me. This event drove away my preoccupation. I steadied the
gun in my hands and put it at full cock. In the reeds, torn and beaten by the
wings of the duck, coot and moor-hens called to each other; a light breeze
ruffled the forest of reeds. Small flocks of birds passed through the darkness
of the night. I fired a few shots. The gun made a deep sound which echoed
far across the water; one or two duck detached themselves from the group,
and fell heavily to the surface of the lake, troubling the water. The darkness
increased, it was impossible to distinguish the duck, one could only hear the
rustle of their flight, like a brief wind. The evening breeze dropped, and a
calm spread itself over the lake: only great black birds flew overhead,
noisily crying: “Chaw! Chaw!” From time to time, in the silence of the
night, could be heard the deep, lugubrious, indistinct note of the bittern.

Stars glowed overhead, and in the depths of the water—the moon would not
rise for nearly another hour. I wrapped myself in my cloak, and began to
ponder over those grey eyes. In the silence, which grew ever deeper, the
noise of the mill and of the weir could be heard afar off; somewhere a dog
barked in its kennel; from some hill, lighting the darkness, one caught the
twinkle of a bright flame. The supple body, the eyes, and the laughter, the
lily blossom which harmonized so well with the lake and with the green
lights in the eyes, tantalized me. Now she was no longer the simple maiden,

Page 20

kissed by the sun and caressed by the wind; every movement, every look,
had something particular about it. And also something strange.

I had never seen her when I visited the mill. I had heard of the old man’s
devilish niece, but I had never set eyes upon her. But now an incident
recurred to my mind, to which, at the time, I had paid scant attention. On
one occasion I had perceived a pair of restless eyes peeping at me through a
chink in the mill bridge. Those eyes were surely hers; they sparkled so—
and were so full of light and mirth. There, in the dark night, that ardent kiss
seemed to burn me and I waited—I waited for something that I could not
explain even to myself.

I dozed, dreaming of those grey eyes. I cannot tell—perhaps I fell asleep. I
awoke in the full light of the moon which was flooding atmosphere and lake
with its silver beams. The water glittered, the night was still, the mill was
silent; in the distance the weir was murmuring as in a dream.

Here and there, the water rippled into circles the colour of agate; groups of
duck were bathing in the moonlight. I put my hand to my gun. I raised my
eyes, I was ready to pull—when I paused. A melodious song, scarcely
intelligible, could be heard coming from the lake. It was a simple song, and
monotonous, but its remoteness, the echo across the water, the clear light of
the moon, lent it a profound charm. I immediately thought of the lady of the
lake.

I placed my gun beside me and listened. It was a simple and touching
melody. It had ceased for some time, but I still strained my ears; I could
only catch the soft murmur of the distant weir. Time passed, and yet I still
expected something to happen.

After a while I heard distinctly the soft splash of oars. I looked everywhere,
I could not make out whence it came. Then, suddenly, amid the obscurity of
the rushes, the gently floating boat came gliding into the sea of light with
the girl reclining in the silvery beams. The lily shone in her dark hair.

I cannot tell you what I felt, for the storm of emotion cannot be expressed in
words, and besides that, I was young then, and half a century has passed

Page 21

since my youth. I know I stood with wondering eyes and gazed like one
possessed: in very truth this was the fairy of the lake!

All at once I saw a movement. The boat turned, and the oars struck the
water, making great ripples of light. It was directed towards my cave. She
came with wild speed, staring, her great eyes like phosphorescent stars. But
when she got near, she once more let the boat glide, then turned abruptly,
and laughing passed by the cave—a silvery laugh, which I have never
forgotten, no, not to this day although it is so long ago. She passed by like a
phantom, laughing, and her eyes shining like two stars in the night of those
great eyebrows. To the right of me she rose, and threw something towards
me; then, sinking down, she again took the oars, struck the water, and shot
out into the open lake.

She disappeared. One could only hear the soft stroke of the oars; then that,
too, ceased, and perfect silence fell upon the silvery lake.

By my side I found a bouquet of carnations and sweet basil, the flowers of
love.

At daybreak the old man came to take me off. When I turned towards the
yard I once again bent my head in the direction of the old black building.
Eyes watched me through the chink in the mill bridge.

That very day I went away. Many a time have I wanted to return to the old
Zavu mill, but fate has willed it otherwise. At last, when I could have done
so, other loves have held me in other places. Years have passed, but the
bunch of dried carnations and basil reminds me of it all. And from time to
time, my thoughts wander to the fairy of the lake.

Page 22

The Easter Torch
By I. L. Caragiale

Leiba Zibal, mine host of Podeni, was sitting lost in thought, by a table
placed in the shadow in front of the inn; he was awaiting the arrival of the
coach which should have come some time ago; it was already an hour
behind time.

The story of Zibal’s life is a long and cheerless one: when he is taken with
one of his feverish attacks it is a diversion for him to analyse one by one the
most important events in that life.

Huckster, seller of hardware, jobber, between whiles even rougher work
perhaps, seller of old clothes, then tailor, and boot-black in a dingy alley in
Jassy; all this had happened to him since the accident whereby he lost his
situation as office boy in a big wine-shop. Two porters were carrying a
barrel down to a cellar under the supervision of the lad Zibal. A difference
arose between them as to the division of their earnings. One of them seized
a piece of wood that lay at hand and struck his comrade on the forehead,
who fell to the ground covered in blood. At the sight of the wild deed the
boy gave a cry of alarm, but the wretch hurried through the yard, and in
passing gave the lad a blow. Zibal fell to the ground fainting with fear. After
several months in bed he returned to his master, only to find his place filled
up. Then began a hard struggle for existence, which increased in difficulty
after his marriage with Sura. Their hard lot was borne with patience. Sura’s
brother, the inn-keeper of Podeni, died; the inn passed into Zibal’s hands,
and he carried on the business on his own account.

Here he had been for the last five years. He had saved a good bit of money
and collected good wine—a commodity that will always be worth good
money—Leiba had escaped from poverty, but they were all three sickly,
himself, his wife, and his child, all victims of malaria, and men are rough

Page 23

and quarrelsome in Podeni—slanderous, scoffers, revilers, accused of
vitriol throwing. And the threats! A threat is very terrible to a character that
bends easily beneath every blow. The thought of a threat worked more upon
Leiba’s nerves than did his attacks of fever.

“Oh, wretched Gentile!” he thought, sighing.

This “wretched” referred to Gheorghe—wherever he might be!—a man
between whom and himself a most unpleasant affair had arisen.

Gheorghe came to the inn one autumn morning, tired with his walk; he was
just out of hospital—so he said—and was looking for work. The innkeeper
took him into his service. But Gheorghe showed himself to be a brutal and a
sullen man. He swore continually, and muttered to himself alone in the
yard. He was a bad servant, lazy and insolent, and he stole. He threatened
his mistress one day when she was pregnant, cursing her, and striking her
on the stomach. Another time he set a dog on little Strul.

Leiba paid him his wages at once, and dismissed him. But Gheorghe would
not go: he asserted with violence that he had been engaged for a year. Then
the innkeeper sent to the town hall to get guards to remove him.

Gheorghe put his hand swiftly to his breast, crying:

“Jew!” and began to rail at his master. Unfortunately, a cart full of
customers arrived at that moment. Gheorghe began to grin, saying: “What
frightened you, Master Leiba? Look, I am going now.” Then bending
fiercely over the bar towards Leiba, who drew back as far as possible, he
whispered: “Expect me on Easter Eve; we’ll crack red eggs together, Jew!
You will know then what I have done to you, and I will answer for it.”

Just then, customers entered the inn.

“May we meet in good health at Easter, Master Leiba!” added Gheorghe as
he left.

Page 24

Leiba went to the town hall, then to the sub-prefecture to denounce the
threatener, begging that he might be watched. The sub-prefect was a lively
young man; he first accepted Leiba’s humble offering, then he began to
laugh at the timid Jew, and make fun of him. Leiba tried hard to make him
realize the gravity of the situation, and pointed out how isolated the house
stood from the village, and even from the high road. But the sub-prefect,
with a more serious air, advised him to be prudent; he must not mention
such things, for, truly, it would arouse the desire to do them in a village
where men were rough and poor, ready to break the law.

A few days later, an official with two riders came to see him about
Gheorghe; he was “wanted” for some crime.

If only Leiba had been able to put up with him until the arrival of these
men! In the meanwhile, no one knew the whereabouts of Gheorghe.
Although this had happened some time ago, Gheorghe’s appearance, the
movement as though he would have drawn something from his breast, and
the threatening words had all remained deeply impressed upon the mind of
the terror-stricken man. How was it that that memory remained so clear?

It was Easter Eve.

From the top of the hill, from the village lying among the lakes about two
miles away, came the sound of church bells. One hears in a strange way
when one is feverish, now so loud, now so far away. The coming night was
the night before Easter, the night of the fulfilment of Gheorghe’s promise.

“But perhaps they have caught him by now!”

Moreover, Zibal only means to stay at Podeni till next quarter-day. With his
capital he could open a good business in Jassy. In a town, Leiba would
regain his health, he would go near the police station—he could treat the
police, the commissionaires, the sergeants. Who pays well gets well
guarded.

In a large village, the night brings noise and light, not darkness and silence
as in the isolated valley of Podeni. There is an inn in Jassy—there in the

Page 25

corner, just the place for a shop! An inn where girls sing all night long, a
Café Chantant. What a gay and rousing life! There, at all hours of the day
and night, officials and their girls, and other dirty Christians will need
entertainment.

What is the use of bothering oneself here where business keeps falling off,
especially since the coming of the railway which only skirts the marshes at
some distance?

“Leiba,” calls Sura from within, “the coach is coming, one can hear the
bells.”

The Podeni valley is a ravine enclosed on all sides by wooded hills. In a
hollow towards the south lie several deep pools caused by the springs which
rise in the hills; above them lie some stretches of ground covered with
bushes and rushes. Leiba’s hotel stands in the centre of the valley, between
the pools and the more elevated ground to the north; it is an old stone
building, strong as a small fortress: although the ground is marshy, the walls
and cellars are very dry.

At Sura’s voice Leiba raises himself painfully from his chair, stretching his
tired limbs; he takes a long look towards the east, not a sign of the
diligence.

“It is not coming; you imagined it,” he replied to his wife, and sat down
again.

Very tired the man crossed his arms on the table, and laid his head upon
them, for it was burning. The warmth of the spring sun began to strike the
surface of the marshes and a pleasant lassitude enveloped his nerves, and
his thoughts began to run riot as a sick man’s will, gradually taking on
strange forms and colours.

Gheorghe—Easter Eve—burglars—Jassy—the inn in the centre of the town
—a gay restaurant doing well—restored health.

And he dozed.

Page 26

Sura and the child went without a great deal up here.

Leiba went to the door of the inn and looked out on to the road.

On the main road there was a good deal of traffic, an unceasing noise of
wheels accompanied by the rhythmic sound of horses’ hooves trotting upon
the smooth asphalt.

But suddenly the traffic stopped, and from Copou a group of people could
be seen approaching, gesticulating and shouting excitedly.

The crowd appeared to be escorting somebody: soldiers, a guard and
various members of the public. Curious onlookers appeared at every door of
the inn.

“Ah,” thought Leiba, “they have laid hands on a thief.”

The procession drew nearer. Sura detached herself from the others, and
joined Leiba on the steps of the inn.

“What is it, Sura?” he asked.

“A madman escaped from Golia.”

“Let us close the inn so that he cannot get at us.”

“He is bound now, but just now he escaped. He fought with all the soldiers.
A rough Gentile in the crowd pushed a Jew against the madman and he bit
him on the cheek.”

Leiba could see well from the steps; from the stair below Sura watched with
the child in her arms.

It was, in fact, a violent lunatic held on either side by two men: his wrists
were tightly bound over each other by a thick cord. He was a man of
gigantic stature with a head like a bull, thick black hair, and hard, grizzled
beard and whiskers. Through his shirt, which had been torn in the struggle,
his broad chest was visible, covered like his head, with a mass of hair. His

Page 27

feet were bare; his mouth was full of blood, and he continually spat out hair
which he had bitten from the Jew’s beard.

Every one stood still. Why? The guards unbound the lunatic’s hands. The
crowd drew to one side, leaving a large space around him. The madman
looked about him, and his fierce glance rested upon Zibal’s doorway; he
gnashed his teeth, made a dash for the three steps, and in a flash, seizing the
child’s head in his right hand and Sura’s in his left, he knocked them
together with such force that they cracked like so many fresh eggs. A sound
was heard, a scrunching impossible to describe, as the two skulls cracked
together.

Leiba, with bursting heart, like a man who falls from an immense height,
tried to cry out: “The whole world abandons me to the tender mercies of a
madman!” But his voice refused to obey him.

“Get up, Jew!” cried some one, beating loudly upon the table with a stick.

“It’s a bad joke,” said Sura from the doorway of the inn, “thus to frighten
the man out of his sleep, you stupid peasant!”

“What has scared you, Jew?” asked the wag, laughing. “You sleep in the
afternoon, eh? Get up, customers are coming, the mail coach is arriving.”

And, according to his silly habit which greatly irritated the Jew, he tried to
take his arm and tickle him.

“Let me alone!” cried the innkeeper, drawing back and pushing him away
with all his might. “Can you not see that I am ill? Leave me in peace.”

The coach arrived at last, nearly three hours late. There were two
passengers who seated themselves together with the driver, whom they had
invited to share their table.

The conversation of the travellers threw a light upon recent events. At the
highest posting station, a robbery with murder had been committed during
the night in the inn of a Jew. The murdered innkeeper should have provided

Page 28

change of horses. The thieves had taken them, and while other horses were
being found in the village the curious travellers could examine the scene of
the crime at their leisure. Five victims! But the details! From just seeing the
ruined house one could believe it to have been some cruel vendetta or the
work of some religious fanatic. In stories of sectarian fanaticism one heard
occasionally of such extravagant crimes.

Leiba shook with a violent access of fever and listened aghast.

What followed must have undoubtedly filled the driver with respect. The
young passengers were two students, one of philosophy, the other of
medicine; they were returning to amuse themselves in their native town.
They embarked upon a violent academic discussion upon crime and its
causes, and, to give him his due, the medical student was better informed
than the philosopher.

Atavism; alcoholism and its pathological consequences; defective birth;
deformity; Paludism; then nervous disorders! Such and such conquest of
modern science—but the case of reversion to type! Darwin, Häckel,
Lombroso. At the case of reversion to type, the driver opened wide his eyes
in which shone a profound admiration for the conquests of modern science.

“It is obvious,” added the medical student. “The so-called criminal proper,
taken as a type, has unusually long arms, and very short feet, a flat and
narrow forehead, and a much developed occiput. To the experienced eye his
face is characteristically coarse and bestial; he is rudimentary man: he is, as
I say, a beast which has but lately got used to standing on its hind legs only,
and to raising its head towards the sky, towards the light.”

At the age of twenty, after so much excitement, and after a good repast with
wine so well vinted, and so well matured as Leiba’s, a phrase with a lyrical
touch came well even from a medical student.

Between his studies of Darwin and Lombroso, the enthusiastic youth had
found time to imbibe a little Schopenhauer—“towards the sky, towards the
light!”

Page 29

Leiba was far from understanding these “illuminating” ideas. Perhaps for
the first time did such grand words and fine subtleties of thought find
expression in the damp atmosphere of Podeni. But that which he understood
better than anything, much better even than the speaker, was the striking
illustration of the theory: the case of reversion to type he knew in flesh and
blood, it was the portrait of Gheorghe. This portrait, which had just been
drawn in broad outline only, he could fill in perfectly in his own mind,
down to the most minute details.

The coach had gone. Leiba followed it with his eyes until, turning to the
left, it was lost to sight round the hill. The sun was setting behind the ridge
to the west, and the twilight began to weave soft shapes in the Podeni
valley.

The gloomy innkeeper began to turn over in his mind all that he had heard.
In the dead of night, lost in the darkness, a man, two women and two young
children, torn without warning from the gentle arms of sleep by the hands
of beasts with human faces, and sacrificed one after the other, the agonized
cries of the children cut short by the dagger ripping open their bodies, the
neck slashed with a hatchet, the dull rattle in the throat with each gush of
blood through the wound; and the last victim, half-distraught, in a corner,
witness of the scene, and awaiting his turn. A condition far worse than
execution was that of the Jew without protection in the hands of the Gentile
—skulls too fragile for such fierce hands as those of the madman just now.

Leiba’s lips, parched with fever, trembled as they mechanically followed his
thoughts. A violent shivering fit seized him; he entered the porch of the inn
with tottering steps.

“There is no doubt,” thought Sura, “Leiba is not at all well, he is really ill;
Leiba has got ‘ideas’ into his head. Is not that easy to understand after all he
has been doing these last days, and especially after what he has done to-
day?”

He had had the inn closed before the lights were lit, to remain so until the
Sabbath was ended. Three times had some customers knocked at the door,

Page 30

calling to him, in familiar voices, to undo it. He had trembled at each knock
and had stood still, whispering softly and with terrified eyes:

“Do not move—I want no Gentiles here.”

Then he had passed under the portico, and had listened at the top of the
stone steps by the door which was secured with a bar of wood. He shook so
that he could scarcely stand, but he would not rest. The most distressing
thing of all was that, he had answered Sura’s persistent questions sharply,
and had sent her to bed, ordering her to put out the light at once. She had
protested meanwhile, but the man had repeated the order curtly enough, and
she had had unwillingly to submit, resigning herself to postponing to a later
date any explanation of his conduct.

Sura had put out the lamp, had gone to bed, and now slept by the side of
Strul.

The woman was right. Leiba was really ill.

Night had fallen. For a long time Leiba had been sitting, listening by the
doorway which gave on to the passage.

What is that?

Indistinct sounds came from the distance—horses trotting, the noise of
heavy blows, mysterious and agitated conversations. The effort of listening
intently in the solitude of the night sharpens the sense of hearing: when the
eye is disarmed and powerless, the ear seems to struggle to assert its power.

But it was not imagination. From the road leading hither from the main road
came the sound of approaching horses. Leiba rose, and tried to get nearer to
the big door in the passage. The door was firmly shut by a heavy bar of
wood across it, the ends of which ran into holes in the wall. At his first step
the sand scrunching under his slippers made an indiscreet noise. He drew
his feet from his slippers, and waited in the corner. Then, without a sound
that could be heard by an unexpectant ear, he went to the door in the

Page 31

corridor, just as the riders passed in front of it at walking pace. They were
speaking very low to each other, but not so low but that Leiba could quite
well catch these words:

“He has gone to bed early.”

“Supposing he has gone away?”

“His turn will come; but I should have liked——”

No more was intelligible; the men were already some way away.

To whom did these words refer? Who had gone to bed or gone away?
Whose turn would come another time? Who would have liked something?
And what was it he wanted? What did they want on that by-road—a road
only used by anyone wishing to find the inn?

An overwhelming sense of fatigue seemed to overcome Leiba.

“Could it be Gheorghe?”

Leiba felt as if his strength was giving way, and he sat down by the door.
Eager thoughts chased each other through his head, he could not think
clearly or come to any decision.

Terrified, he re-entered the inn, struck a match, and lighted a small
petroleum lamp.

It was an apology for a light; the wick was turned so low as to conceal the
flame in the brass receiver; only by means of the opening round the receiver
could some of the vertical shafts of light penetrate into a gloom that was
like the darkness of death—all the same it was sufficient to enable him to
see well into the familiar corners of the inn. Ah! How much less is the
difference between the sun and the tiniest spark of light than between the
latter and the gloom of blindness.

Page 32

The clock on the wall ticked audibly. The monotonous sound irritated
Leiba. He put his hand over the swinging pendulum, and stayed its
movement.

His throat was parched. He was thirsty. He washed a small glass in a three-
legged tub by the side of the bar and tried to pour some good brandy out of
a decanter; but the mouth of the decanter began to clink loudly on the edge
of the glass. This noise was still more irritating. A second attempt, in spite
of his effort to conquer his weakness, met with no greater success.

Then, giving up the idea of the glass, he let it fall gently into the water, and
drank several times out of the decanter. After that he pushed the decanter
back into its place; as it touched the shelf it made an alarming clatter. For a
moment he waited, appalled by such a catastrophe. Then he took the lamp,
and placed it in the niche of the window which lighted the passage: the
door, the pavement, and the wall which ran at right angles to the passage,
were illuminated by almost imperceptible streaks of light.

He seated himself near the doorway and listened intently.

From the hill came the sound of bells ringing in the Resurrection morning.
It meant that midnight was past, day was approaching. Ah! If only the rest
of this long night might pass as had the first half!

The sound of sand trodden underfoot! But he was sitting in the corner, and
had not stirred; a second noise, followed by many such. There could be no
doubt some one was outside, here, quite near. Leiba rose, pressing his hand
to his heart, and trying to swallow a suspicious lump in his throat.

There were several people outside—and Gheorghe! Yes, he was there; yes,
the bells on the hill had rung the Resurrection.

They spoke softly:

“I tell you he is asleep. I saw when the lights went out.”

“Good, we will take the whole nest.”

Page 33

“I will undo the door, I understand how it works. We must cut an opening—
the beam runs along here.”

He seemed to feel the touch of the men outside as they measured the
distance on the wood. A big gimlet could be heard boring its way through
the dry bark of the old oak. Leiba felt the need of support; he steadied
himself against the door with his left hand while he covered his eyes with
the right.

Then, through some inexplicable play of the senses, he heard, from within,
quite loud and clear:

“Leiba! Here comes the coach.”

It was surely Sura’s voice. A warm ray of hope! A moment of joy! It was
just another dream! But Leiba drew his left hand quickly back; the point of
the tool, piercing the wood at that spot, had pricked the palm of his hand.

Was there any chance of escape? Absurd! In his burning brain the image of
the gimlet took inconceivable dimensions. The instrument, turning
continually, grew indefinitely, and the opening became larger and larger,
large enough at last to enable the monster to step through the round aperture
without having to bend. All that surged through such a brain transcends the
thoughts of man; life rose to such a pitch of exaltation that everything seen,
heard, felt, appeared to be enormous, the sense of proportion became
chaotic.

The work outside was continued with method and perseverance. Four times
in succession Leiba had seen the sharp steel tooth pierce through to his side
and draw back again.

“Now, give me the saw,” said Gheorghe.

The narrow end of a saw appeared through the first hole, and started to
work with quick, regular movements. The plan was easy to understand; four
holes in four corners of one panel; the saw made cuts between them; the
gimlet was driven well home in the centre of the panel; when the piece

Page 34

became totally separated from the main body of the wood it was pulled out;
through the opening thus made a strong hand inserted itself, seized the bar,
pushed it to one side and—Gentiles are in Leiba’s house.

In a few moments, this same gimlet would cause the destruction of Leiba
and his domestic hearth. The two executioners would hold the victim
prostrate on the ground, and Gheorghe, with heel upon his body, would
slowly bore the gimlet into the bone of the living breast as he had done into
the dead wood, deeper and deeper, till it reached the heart, silencing its wild
beatings and pinning it to the spot.

Leiba broke into a cold sweat; the man was overcome by his own
imagination, and sank softly to his knees as though life were ebbing from
him under the weight of this last horror, overwhelmed by the thought that
he must abandon now all hope of saving himself.

“Yes! Pinned to the spot,” he said, despairingly. “Yes! Pinned to the spot.”

He stayed a moment, staring at the light by the window. For some moments
he stood aghast, as though in some other world, then he repeated with
quivering eyelids:

“Yes! Pinned to the spot.”

Suddenly a strange change took place in him, a complete revulsion of
feeling; he ceased to tremble, his despair disappeared, and his face, so
discomposed by the prolonged crisis, assumed an air of strange serenity. He
straightened himself with the decision of a strong and healthy man who
makes for an easy goal.

The line between the two upper punctures of the panel was finished. Leiba
went up, curious to see the working of the tool. His confidence became
more pronounced. He nodded his head as though to say: “I still have time.”

The saw cut the last fibre near the hole towards which it was working, and
began to saw between the lower holes.

Page 35

“There are still three,” thought Leiba, and with the caution of the most
experienced burglar he softly entered the inn. He searched under the bar,
picked up something, and went out again as he entered, hiding the object he
had in his hand as though he feared somehow the walls might betray him,
and went back on tiptoe to the door.

Something terrible had happened; the work outside had ceased—there was
nothing to be heard.

“What is the matter? Has he gone? What has happened?” flashed through
the mind of the man inside. He bit his lower lip at such a thought, full of
bitter disappointment.

“Ha, ha!” It was an imaginary deception; the work began again, and he
followed it with the keenest interest, his heart beating fast. His decision was
taken, he was tormented by an incredible desire to see the thing finished.

“Quicker!” he thought, with impatience. “Quicker!”

Again the sound of bells ringing on the hill.

“Hurry up, old fellow, the daylight will catch us!” said a voice outside, as
though impelled by the will of the man within.

The work was pushed on rapidly. Only a few more movements and all the
punctures in the panel would be united.

At last!

Gently the drill carried out the four-sided piece of wood. A large and supple
hand was thrust in; but before it reached the bars it sought two screams
were heard, while, with great force, Leiba enclosed it with the free end of
the noose, which was round a block fixed to the cellar door.

The trap was ingeniously contrived: a long rope fastened round a block of
wood; lengthwise, at the place where the sawn panel had disappeared, was a
spring-ring which Leiba held open with his left hand, while at the same

Page 36

time his right hand held the other end taut. At the psychological moment he
sprang the ring, and rapidly seizing the free end of the rope with both hands
he pulled the whole arm inside by a supreme effort.

In a second the operation was complete. It was accompanied by two cries,
one of despair, the other of triumph: the hand is “pinned to the spot.”
Footsteps were heard retreating rapidly: Gheorghe’s companions were
abandoning to Leiba the prey so cleverly caught.

The Jew hurried into the inn, took the lamp and with a decided movement
turned up the wick as high as it would go: the light concealed by the metal
receiver rose gay and victorious, restoring definite outlines to the nebulous
forms around.

Zibal went into the passage with the lamp. The burglar groaned terribly; it
was obvious from the stiffening of his arm that he had given up the useless
struggle. The hand was swollen, the fingers were curved as though they
would seize something. The Jew placed the lamp near it—a shudder, the
fever is returning. He moved the light quite close, until, trembling, he
touched the burglar’s hand with the burning chimney; a violent convulsion
of the finger was followed by a dull groan. Leiba was startled at the sight of
this phenomenon.

Leiba trembled—his eyes betrayed a strange exaltation. He burst into a
shout of laughter which shook the empty corridor and resounded in the inn.

Day was breaking.

Sura woke up suddenly—in her sleep she seemed to hear a terrible
moaning. Leiba was not in the room. All that had happened previously
returned to her mind. Something terrible had taken place. She jumped out of
bed and lighted the candle. Leiba’s bed had not been disturbed. He had not
been to bed at all.

Where was he? The woman glanced out of the window; on the hill in front
shone a little group of small bright lights, they flared and jumped, now they
died away, now, once more, soared upwards. They told of the Resurrection.

Page 37

Sura undid the window; then she could hear groans from down by the door.
Terrified, she hurried down the stairs. The corridor was lighted up. As she
emerged through the doorway, the woman was astonished by a horrible
sight.

Upon a wooden chair, his elbows on his knees, his beard in his hand, sat
Leiba. Like a scientist, who, by mixing various elements, hopes to surprise
one of nature’s subtle secrets which has long escaped and worried him,
Leiba kept his eyes fixed upon some hanging object, black and shapeless,
under which, upon another chair of convenient height, there burnt a big
torch. He watched, without turning a hair, the process of decomposition of
the hand which most certainly would not have spared him. He did not hear
the groans of the unhappy being outside: he was more interested, at present,
in watching than in listening.

He followed with eagerness each contortion, every strange convulsion of
the fingers till one by one they became powerless. They were like the legs
of a beetle which contract and stretch, waving in agitated movement,
vigorously, then slower and slower until they lie paralysed by the play of
some cruel child.

It was over. The roasted hand swelled slowly and remained motionless.
Sura gave a cry.

“Leiba!”

He made a sign to her not to disturb him. A greasy smell of burnt flesh
pervaded the passage: a crackling and small explosions were heard.

“Leiba! What is it?” repeated the woman.

It was broad day. Sura stretched forward and withdrew the bar. The door
opened outwards, dragging with it Gheorghe’s body, suspended by the right
arm. A crowd of villagers, all carrying lighted torches, invaded the
premises.

“What is it? What is it?”

Page 38

They soon understood what had happened. Leiba, who up to now had
remained motionless, rose gravely to his feet. He made room for himself to
pass, quietly pushing the crowd to one side.

“How did it happen, Jew?” asked some one.

“Leiba Zibal,” said the innkeeper in a loud voice, and with a lofty gesture,
“goes to Jassy to tell the Rabbi that Leiba Zibal is a Jew no longer. Leiba
Zibal is a Christian—for Leiba Zibal has lighted a torch for Christ.”

And the man moved slowly up the hill, towards the sunrise, like the prudent
traveller who knows that the long journey is not achieved with hasty steps.

Page 39

At Manjoala’s Inn
By I. L. Caragiale

It took a quarter of an hour to reach Manjoala’s Inn. From there to Upper
Popeshti was about nine miles; at an easy pace, that meant one hour and a
half. A good hack—if they gave it oats at the inn, and three-quarters’ of an
hour rest—could do it comfortably. That is to say, one quarter of an hour
and three-quarters of an hour made one hour, on to Popeshti was one hour
and a half, that made two and a half. It was past seven already; at ten
o’clock at latest, I should be with Pocovnicu Iordache. I was rather late—I
ought to have started earlier—but, after all, he expected me.

I was turning this over in my mind when I saw in the distance, a good gun-
shot length away, a great deal of light coming from Manjoala’s Inn, for it
still retained that name. It was now really Madame Manjoala’s inn—the
husband died some five years ago. What a capable woman! How she had
worked, how she had improved the place! They were on the point of selling
the inn while her husband was alive. Since then she had paid off the debts,
and had repaired the house; moreover, she had built a flight of stone steps,
and every one said she had a good sum of money too. Some surmised that
she had found a hidden treasure, others that she had dealings with the
supernatural.

Once some robbers attempted an attack upon her. They tried to force the
door. One of them, the strongest, a man like a bull, wielded the axe, but
when he tried to strike he fell to the ground. They quickly raised him up—
he was dead. His brother tried to speak, but could not—he was dumb. There
were four of them. They hoisted the dead man on to his brother’s back, the
other two took his feet that they might carry him off to bury him somewhere
away.

Page 40

As they left the courtyard of the inn, Madame Manjoala began to scream
from the window, “Thieves!” and in front of her there suddenly appeared
the sub-prefect with numerous men and four mounted soldiers. The official
shouted:

“Who is there?”

Two of the robbers escaped. The dumb man remained behind with his dead
brother on his back.

Now what happened at the trial? Every one knew the mute had been able to
speak. How could anyone doubt but that the dumb man was shamming?
They beat him till he was crazy to try and make his speech come back, but
in vain. Since then the lads had lost all desire to attack the place.

While all this was passing through my mind I arrived at the inn. A number
of carts were waiting in the yard of the inn. Some were carrying timber
down the valley; others, maize up the hill.

It was a raw autumn evening. The drivers were warming themselves round
the fire. It was the light from the latter that had been visible so far away. An
ostler took my horse in charge to give him some oats in the stable. I entered
the tap-room where a good many men were drinking, while two sleepy
gipsies, one with a lute and one with a zither, were playing monotonously in
a corner. I was hungry and cold. The damp had pierced through me.

“Where’s your mistress?” I asked the boy behind the bar.

“By the kitchen fire.”

“It ought to be warmer there,” I said, and passed through the vestibule, out
of the tap-room into the kitchen.

It was very clean in the kitchen, and the smell was not like that in the tap-
room, of fur and boots and damp shoes; there was a smell of new-made
bread. Madame Manjoala was looking after the oven.

Page 41

“Well met, Mistress Marghioala.”

“Welcome, Mr. Fanica.”

“Is there a chance of getting anything to eat?”

“Up to midnight even, for respectable people like yourself.”

Mistress Marghioala quickly gave orders to one of the servants to lay a
table in the next room, and then, going up to the hearth, said:

“Look, choose for yourself.”

Mistress Marghioala was beautiful, well-built and fascinating, that I knew;
but never since I had known her—and I had known her for a long time, for I
had passed Manjoala’s Inn many a time when my dead father was alive, as
the road to the town led by it—had she appeared to me more attractive. I
was young, smart and daring, much more daring than smart. I came up on
her left side as she was bending over the hearth, and took her by the waist!
with my hand I took hold of her right arm, which was as hard as iron, and
the devil tempted me to give it a pinch.

“Have you got nothing to do?” said the woman, looking at me askance.

But I, to cover my blunder, said:

“What marvellous eyes you have, Mistress Marghioala!”

“Don’t try and flatter me; you had better tell me what to give you.”

“Give me—give me—give me yourself.”

“Really——”

“Indeed, you have marvellous eyes, Mistress Marghioala!” sighing.

“Supposing your father-in-law heard you?”

Page 42

“What father-in-law? What do you mean by that?”

“You think because you hide yourself under your cap that nobody sees what
you do. Aren’t you going to Pocovnicu Iordache to engage yourself to his
eldest daughter? Come, don’t look at me like that, go into the next room to
dinner.”

I had seen many clean and quiet rooms in the course of my life, but a room
like that one! What a bed! What curtains! What walls! What a ceiling! All
white as milk. And the lamp-shade, and all those crochet things of every
kind and shape! And the warmth, like being under a hen’s wing, and a smell
of apples and quinces!

I was about to seat myself at the table, when, according to a habit I had
acquired in my childhood, I turned to bow towards the east. I looked
carefully round all along the walls—not an Icon to be seen.

“What are you looking for?” said Mistress Marghioala.

“Your Icons. Where do you keep them?”

“Dash the Icons! They only breed worms and wood-lice.”

What a cleanly woman! I seated myself at the table, and crossed myself as
was my custom, when suddenly there was a yell. It appeared that with the
heel of my boot I had trodden upon an old Tom cat which was under the
table.

Mistress Marghioala jumped up quickly and undid the outside door. The
injured cat made a bound outside while the cold air rushed in and
extinguished the lamp. She groped about for the matches. I searched here,
she searched there. We met face to face in the dark. I, very bold, took her in
my arms and began to kiss her. The lady now resisted, now yielded; her
cheeks were burning, her mouth was cold, soft down fluttered about her
ears. At last the servant arrived with a tray with viands on it, and a light. We
must have hunted some time for the matches, for the chimney of the lamp
was quite cold. I lit it again.

Page 43

What excellent food! Hot bread, roast duck with cabbage, boiled veal
sausages, and wine! And Turkish coffee! And laughter and conversation!
Good luck to Mistress Marghioala!

After coffee she said to the old maidservant: “Tell them to bring out a half-
bottle of muscadine.”

That wonderful old wine! A sort of languor seized my every limb. I sat on
one side of the bed, draining the last amber drops from my glass, and
smoking a cigarette, while through the cloud of tobacco smoke I watched
Mistress Marghioala who sat on a chair opposite rolling cigarettes for me. I
said:

“Indeed, Mistress Marghioala, you have marvellous eyes! Do you know
what?”

“What?”

“Would it trouble you to make me another cup of coffee, not quite so sweet
as this?”

How she laughed! When the maid brought the coffee-pot, she said:

“Madam, you sit talking here—you don’t know what it is like outside.”

“What is it?”

“A high wind has got up, and there is a storm coming.”

I jumped to my feet and looked at the time; it was nearly a quarter to
eleven. Instead of half an hour, I had been at the inn for two hours and a
half! That’s what comes when one begins to talk.

“Let some one get my horse!”

“Who? The ostlers have gone to bed.”

“I will go to the stables myself.”

Page 44

“They have bewitched you at Pocovnicu!” said the lady with a ripple of
laughter, as she barred my passage through the door.

I put her gently on one side and went out on to the veranda. It was indeed a
dreadful night. The drivers’ fires had died down, men and animals were
sleeping on the straw, lying one against the other on the ground, while
above them the wind howled wildly.

“There is a great storm,” said Mistress Marghioala, shuddering as she
seized me firmly by the hand. “You are mad to start in such weather. Stay
the night here: start at daybreak to-morrow.”

“That’s impossible.”

I forcibly withdrew my hand. I proceeded to the stables. With great
difficulty I roused an ostler and found my horse. I tightened the girths,
fastened the horse to the steps, and then went to the room to bid my hostess
good night. The woman, immersed in thought, was sitting on the bed with
my cap in her hand. She was turning and twisting it about.

“How much have I to pay?” I asked.

“You can pay me when you come back,” replied my hostess, looking
intently into the lining of my cap.

And then she rose to her feet and held it out to me. I took the cap, and put it
on my head, rather on one side.

I said, looking straight into the woman’s eyes, which seemed to shine most
strangely:

“I kiss your eyes, Mistress Marghioala!”

“A safe journey to you.”

I threw myself into the saddle, the old servant opened the gate for me, and
out I rode. Resting my left hand on my horse’s flank, I turned my head

Page 45

round. Over the top of the fence could be seen the open door of the room,
and in the opening was outlined the white figure of the woman with her
hand above her arched eyebrows.

I rode at a slow pace whistling a gay song to myself until I turned the corner
of the fence to get to the road, when the picture was hidden from my sight. I
said to myself, “Here we go!” and crossed myself. At that moment I plainly
heard the banging of a door and the mew of a cat. My hostess, unable to see
me any longer, went hastily back into the warmth and doubtless caught the
cat in the door. That damned cat! It was always getting under people’s feet.

I had gone a good part of the way. The storm increased and shook me in the
saddle. Overhead, cloud after cloud hurried across the valley and above the
hill, as though in fear of chastisement from on high; now massed together,
now dispersed, they revealed at long intervals the pale light of the waning
moon.

The damp cold pierced through me. I felt it paralysing legs and arms. As I
rode with head bent to avoid the buffeting of the wind, I began to feel pains
in my neck; my forehead and temples were burning, and there was a
drumming in my ears.

“I have drunk too much,” I thought to myself, as I pushed my cap on to the
nape of my neck, and raised my forehead towards the sky.

But the whirling clouds made me dizzy. I felt a burning sensation below my
left rib. I drew in a deep breath of cold air, and a knife seemed to drive right
through my chest. I tucked my chin down again. My cap seemed to squeeze
my head like a vice. I took it off and placed it on the point of my saddle. I
felt ill. It was foolish of me to have started. Everybody would be asleep at
Pocovnicu Iordache. They would not have expected me. They would not
have imagined that I should be silly enough to start in such weather. I urged
on my horse which staggered as though it, too, had been drinking.

The wind had sunk, the rain had ceased. It was misty; it began to grow dark
and to drizzle. I put my cap on again. Suddenly the blood began to beat
against my temples. The horse was quite done, exhausted by the violence of

Page 46

the wind. I dug my heels into him, I gave him a cut with my whip; the
animal took a few hasty paces, then snorted, and stood still on the spot as
though he had seen some unexpected obstacle in front of him. I looked. I
really saw, a few paces in front of the horse, a tiny creature jumping and
skipping. An animal! What could it be? A wild beast? It was a very small
one. I put my hand to my revolver; then I clearly heard the bleat of a kid.

I urged on the horse as much as I could. It turned straight round and started
to go back. A few paces forward, and again it stood snorting. The kid again!
The horse stopped; it turned round. I gave it some cuts with the whip and
tightened the curb. It moved forward—a few paces—the kid again!

The clouds had dispersed. One could see now as clearly as possible. It was
a little black kid. Now it trotted forward, now it turned back, it flung out its
hooves, and finally reared itself on to its hind legs and ran about with its
little beard in front, and its head ready to butt, making wonderful bounds
and playing every kind of wild antic.

I got off my horse, which would not advance for the world, and took the
reins up short. I bent down to the ground.

“Come, come!” I called the kid, with my hand as though I wanted to give it
some bran.

The kid approached, jumping continually. The horse snorted madly, it tried
to break away. I went down on my knees, but I held the horse firmly. The
kid came close up to my hand. It was a dear little black buck which allowed
itself to be petted and lifted up. I put it in the bag on the right side among
some clothes. At that moment the horse was convulsed and shook in every
limb as though in its death throes.

I remounted. The horse started off like a mad thing. For some time it went
like the wind over ditches, over mole-hills, over bushes, without my being
able to stop it, without my knowing where I was, or being able to guess
where it was taking me. During this wild chase, when at any moment I
might have broken my neck, with body frozen and head on fire, I thought of

Page 47

the comfortable haven I had so stupidly left. Why? Mistress Marghioala
would have given me her room, otherwise she would not have invited me.

The kid was moving in the bag, trying to make itself more comfortable. I
looked towards it; with its intelligent little head stuck out of the bag it was
peering wisely at me. The thought of another pair of eyes flashed through
my mind. What a fool I’d been.

The horse stumbled; I stopped him forcibly; he tried to move on again, but
sank to his knees. Suddenly, through an opening in the clouds, appeared the
waning moon, shining on the side of a slope. The sight of it struck me all of
a heap. It was in front of me! There were then two moons in the sky! I was
going uphill; the moon ought to be behind me! I turned my head quickly to
see the real moon. I had missed my way—I was going downhill! Where was
I? I looked ahead—a maize-field with uncut stalks; behind me lay open
field. I crossed myself, and pressing my horse with my weary legs, I tried to
help him rise. Just then I felt a violent blow on my right foot. A cry! I had
kicked the kid! I put my hand quickly into the bag; the bag was empty. I had
lost the kid on the road! The horse rose shaking its head as though it were
giddy. It reared on to its hind legs, hurled itself on one side, and threw me to
the other; finally he tore away like a thing possessed and disappeared into
the darkness.

By the time I got up, much shaken, I could hear a rustle among the maize,
and close by came the sound of a man’s voice saying clearly:

“Hi! Hi! May Heaven remove you!”

“Who is there?” I called.

“An honest man.”

“Who?”

“Gheorghe.”

“Which Gheorghe?”

Page 48

“Natrut—Gheorghe Natrut, who watches the maize-fields.”

“Aren’t you coming this way?”

“Yes, here I come.”

And the figure of a man became visible among the maize.

“May I ask, brother Gheorghe, where we are at this moment? I have missed
my way in the storm.”

“Where do you want to go to?”

“To Upper Popeshti.”

“Eh! To Pocovnicu Iordache.”

“That’s it.”

“In that case you have not missed your road. You’ll have some trouble to
get to Popeshti—you are only at Haculeshti here.”

“At Haculeshti?” I said joyfully. “Then I am close to Manjoala’s Inn.”

“Look there; we are at the back of the stables.”

“Come and show me the way so that I don’t just go and break my neck.”

I had been wandering about for four hours. A few steps brought us to the
inn. Mistress Marghioala’s room was lit up and shadows moved across the
curtain. Who knew what other, wiser traveller had enjoyed that bed! I
should have to rest content with some bench by the kitchen fire. But what
luck! As I knocked some one heard me. The old maidservant hurried to
open to me. As I entered I stumbled over something soft on the threshold.
The kid! Did you ever! It was my hostess’ kid! It, too, entered the room and
went and lay down comfortably under the bed.

Page 49

What was I to say? Did the woman know I had returned, or had she got up
very early? The bed was made.

“Mistress Marghioala!” So much I was able to say.

Wishing to thank God that I had escaped with my life, I started to raise my
right hand to my head.

The lady quickly seized my hand and pulling it down, drew me with all her
strength into her arms.

I can still see that room. What a bed! What curtains! What walls! What a
ceiling! All white as milk. And the lamp-shade, and all those crochet things
of every kind and shape! And the warmth, like being under a hen’s wing,
and a smell of apples and quinces!

I should have stayed a long time at Manjoala’s Inn if my father-in-law,
Pocovnicu Iordache, God forgive him, had not fetched me away by force.
Three times I fled from him before the marriage, and returned to the inn,
until the old man, who at all cost wanted me for a son-in-law, set men to
catch me and take me gagged to a little monastery in the mountains. Forty
days of fasting, genuflexions and prayers. I left it quite repentant. I got
engaged and I married.

Only lately, one clear winter’s night, while my father-in-law and I were
sitting talking together, as is the custom of the country, in front of a flagon
of wine, we heard from a prefect, who arrived from the town where he had
been making some purchases, that during the day there had been a big fire
at Haculeshti. Manjoala’s Inn had been burnt to the ground, burying poor
Mistress Marghioala, who thus met her end under a gigantic funeral pyre.

“And so at the last the sorceress was thrown on the bonfire!” said my
father-in-law, laughing.

And I began to tell the above story for at least the hundredth time.
Pocovnicu maintained, among other things, that the lady put a charm into

Page 50

the lining of my cap, and that the kid and the cat were one and the same.

“May be,” I said.

“She was the devil, listen to me.”

“She may have been,” I replied, “but if that is so, then the devil, it seems,
leads to the good.”

“At first it seems to be good, to catch one, but later one sees where it leads
one.”

“How do you know all this?”

“That’s not your business,” replied the old man, “that’s another story!”

Page 51

Alexandru Lapushneanu
1564–1569
By C. Negruzzi

Jacob Eraclid, surnamed the “Despot,” perished by the hand of Shtefan
Tomsha, who then proceeded to govern the land, but Alexandru
Lapushneanu, after two successive defeats at the hands of the tyrant’s
forces, fled to Constantinople, succeeded in securing aid from the Turkish
army, and returned to drive out the rapacious Tomsha, and seize for himself
the throne which he never would have lost had the boyars not betrayed him.
He entered Moldavia accompanied by seven thousand spahees and three
thousand mixed troops. He also brought with him imperial orders for Han
Tatar Nogai to collect some troops with which to come to his aid.

Lapushneanu rode with Vornic Bogdan by his side, both were mounted
upon Turkish stallions, and were armed from head to foot.

“What think you, Bogdan,” he said after a short pause, “shall we succeed?”

“How can your Highness doubt it,” replied the courtier, “the country groans
under the harshness of Tomsha. The whole army will surrender when you
promise them higher pay. Those boyars who are still left alive are only held
back by fear of death, but when they see that your Highness comes with
force they will at once flock to you, and desert the other.”

“Please God we shall not be obliged to do what Voda Mircea did in
Muntenia; but as I have told you, I know our boyars, for I have lived among
them.”

“This matter must be left to your Highness’s sagacity.”

Thus speaking they drew near to Tecuci where they halted by a wood.

Page 52

“Sire,” said a messenger approaching, “some boyars have arrived, and crave
an audience of your Highness.”

“Let them come,” replied Alexandru.

Four boyars soon entered the tent, where he was sitting surrounded by his
boyars and officers; two of them were elderly men but the other two were
young. They were Vornic Motzoc, Postelnic Veveritza, Spancioc, the noble,
and Stroici. They approached Voda Alexandru, and bowed to the ground,
but without kissing the hem of his garment as was the custom.

“Welcome, boyars!” said Alexandru, forcing himself to smile.

“Good health to your Highness,” replied the boyars.

“I have heard,” pursued Alexandru, “of the affliction of the land, and I have
come to deliver it; I know the country awaits me with joy.”

“Do not imagine that it is so, your Highness,” said Motzoc. “The country is
quiet; it may be your Highness has heard things that are not really facts, it
being the habit of our people to make stallions out of mosquitoes. For this
reason the community has sent us to tell you that the people do not want
you, no one loves you, and your Highness has only to turn back——”

“You may not want me, I want you,” replied Lapushneanu, and his eyes
flashed like lightning. “You may not love me, I will love you, and will come
among you with your consent or without it. I turn back? Sooner may the
Danube change its course! Ah! The country does not want me? Do I
understand that you do not want me?”

“One dare not behead ambassadors,” said Spancioc. “We are bound to tell
you the truth. The boyars have decided to take their way to Hungary, to
Poland, and to Muntenia, where they all have relations and friends. They
will come with foreign armies, and woe betide the poor country when we
have war between us, and maybe your Highness will not do well because
Shtefan Tomsha——”

Page 53

“Tomsha! Has he taught you to speak with such temerity? I know not what
prevents me from smashing the teeth in your jaw with this club,” he said,
seizing the weapon from Bogdan’s hand. “Has that wretched Tomsha taught
you?”

“He who is worthy to be named the Anointed of God cannot be wretched,”
said Veveritza.

“Am not I, too, the Anointed of God? Did you not swear fealty to me when
I was only Petre Stolnic? Did you not choose me? What was my reign like!
What blood have I shed? Whom have I turned from my door without due
reward and help? And yet you do not want me, do not love me? Ha, ha, ha!”

He laughed; a laugh that distorted the muscles of his face, and his eyes
blinked incessantly.

“With your Highness’s permission,” said Stroici, “we see that our country
will once more be under the heel of the heretics. When these hordes of
Turks have robbed and devastated the land, over whom will your Highness
reign?”

“And with what will you satisfy the greed of these heretics, whom your
Highness has brought with you?” added Spancioc.

“With your possessions, not with the money of the peasants whom you
fleece. You milk the country dry, but now the time has come when I will
milk you dry. Enough, boyars! Return and tell him who sent you to be on
his guard lest I catch him, if he would not have me make flutes out of his
bones, and cases for my drums out of his skin.”

The boyars retired sadly; Motzoc remained.

“Why do you stay?” asked Lapushneanu.

“Sire! Sire!” said Motzoc, falling on his knees. “Reward us not after our
iniquities! Remember this is your native land, remember the scriptural
admonition to forgive your enemies! Have pity on the poor land. Sire!

Page 54

dismiss these pagan armies; come with only a few Moldavians with you,
and we will guarantee that not a hair of your Highness’s head shall be
touched; and if you need armies we will arm our women and our children,
we will raise the country, we will call up our retainers and our neighbours.
Trust yourself to us!”

“Trust myself to you?” said Lapushneanu, comprehending his plan.
“Perchance you think I do not know the Moldavian proverb: ‘The wolf may
change his skin, but never his habits’? Perchance I do not know you, you
especially? Do I not know that when my army was outnumbered, when you
saw that I was defeated, you abandoned me? Veveritza is an old enemy of
mine, but he has never concealed the fact; Spancioc is still young, his heart
is full of love for his country; it pleases me to see his pride which he does
not attempt to conceal. Stroici is a child, who does not understand men yet,
and does not know the meaning of flattery, or a lie; to him it seems that all
birds that fly are fit to eat. But you, Motzoc, seasoned veteran of hard times,
accustomed to fawn on every ruler, you have sold the Despot; you have sold
me too, and will now sell Tomsha; tell me, should I not be an arch fool to
put my trust in you? Still, I pardon you for daring to think that you could
cheat me, and I promise you my sword shall not stain itself with your blood;
I will spare you, for you are useful to me and will help to bear my blame.
The others are all drones, and the hive must be freed from them.”

Motzoc kissed his hand, like the dog which, instead of biting, licks the hand
that beats him. He was grateful for the promise given him. He knew that
Voda Alexandru would have need of an intriguer like himself. The deputies
had been commanded by Tomsha, in the event of their being unable to turn
Lapushneanu from his path, to take the road to Constantinople, where by
means of petitions and bribes they were to try and compass his overthrow.
But seeing that he came with the good will of the Porte itself, and,
moreover, fearing to return without any success to Tomsha, he begged leave
to remain in his company. This was Motzoc’s plan that he might himself
adhere to Lapushneanu. Leave was granted him.

Tomsha, not finding himself in a position to offer resistance, fled into
Valahia, and Lapushneanu found no obstacle in his path. The people round

Page 55

met him with joy and hope, reminding themselves of his first reign, during
which he had not had time to develop his odious character.

But the boyars trembled. They had two great reasons to be anxious: they
knew that the people hated them, and the monarch did not love them.

Immediately upon his arrival Lapushneanu gave orders that all the
Moldavian towns, except Hotin, should be piled high with wood and burnt,
wishing thus to destroy the refuge of the discontented, who many times,
under the protection of their walls, hatched plots and attempted rebellion. In
order to undermine the influence of the boyars, and to root out the feudal
communities, he despoiled them of their estates under every kind of pretext;
in this way he deprived them of their only means of reducing and corrupting
the populace.

But not deeming this plan sufficient he put persons to death from time to
time. For the smallest official mistake, upon the utterance of the slightest
complaint, the head of the culprit was spiked upon the gates of the
churchyard, with a placard setting forth his fault, real or imaginary; the
rotting head was only removed to make room for another.

No one dared to speak against him, much less plot. A numerous guard of
mercenaries, Albanians, Serbs, Hungarians, driven out on account of their
misdeeds, found shelter with Alexandru, who bribed them with high pay;
the Moldavian army, under captains who were his own creatures, he kept on
the frontiers, he gave the soldiers leave to go to their own homes, retaining
only a small number.

One day he was walking alone in the saloon of the royal palace. He had had
a long talk with Motzoc, who was in great favour, and who had departed
after devising a scheme for some fresh tax. He seemed restless, he talked to
himself, and was evidently meditating another death or some fresh
persecution when a side door opened, and admitted the Princess Rucsanda.

At the death of her parent, the good Petru Raresh, who—says the chronicle
—was buried amidst much lamentation and mourning in the sacred
Monastery of Probota, erected by himself, Rucsanda remained, at a tender

Page 56

age, under the guardianship of her two elder brothers, Iliash and Shtefan:
Iliash, succeeding his father upon the throne, after a short and stormy reign,
retired to Constantinople where he embraced Mohammedanism, and
Shtefan took his place upon the throne. This man was more cruel than his
brother; he began by compelling all strangers and Catholics to renounce
their religion, and many rich families settled in the country went into exile
on this account, giving as a pretext the poverty of the land and the decline
in trade. The boyars, many of whom were related by marriage to the Poles
and Hungarians, took offence, and entering into communication with the
exiled boyars decided that Shtefan should perish. Perhaps they would have
delayed to put this plan into execution if his excesses had not hastened it on.
“No woman was safe from his lust if she were fair,” says the chronicler in
his naïve fashion. One day when he was at Tzutzora, instead of waiting for
the arrival of the exiled boyars, the boyars who were with him cut the ropes
of the tent under which he was seated, in order to prevent his escape, and
rushing upon him murdered him.

After this Rucsanda alone remained of the family of Petru Raresh, and the
murderous boyars decided to give her as wife to one of their number called
Jolde, whom they had chosen to be their ruler. But Lapushneanu, chosen by
the exiled boyars, met Jolde, whom he defeated, and seizing him he cut off
his nose, and turned him into a monk; in order to win the hearts of the
people, who still kept a lively recollection of Raresh, he married, and took
to himself Raresh’s daughter. Thus the gentle Rucsanda found herself the
partner of the conqueror.

When she entered the hall she was clothed with all the magnificence due to
the wife, daughter and sister of a king.

Above a long garment of cloth of gold, open in front, she wore a tight coat
of blue velvet trimmed with sable, and with long sleeves falling back; she
wore a girdle of gold which fastened with big clasps of jasper surrounded
by precious stones; round her neck hung a necklace of many rows of pearls.
A cap of sable, placed rather on one side, was ornamented with a white
aigrette studded with jewels and held in place by a big emerald flower. Her
hair, according to the fashion of the day, was parted and hung in braids over

Page 57

her back and shoulders. Her face was of that beauty which once made
famous the Roumanian women, but which is rarely found to-day, for it has
degenerated through the mingling of foreign blood. She was also sad and
languishing, like a flower exposed unshaded to the burning heat of the sun.
She had seen her father die, had witnessed the abdication and withdrawal of
one brother and the murder of another. She had first of all been destined by
the community to be the wife of Jolde—whom she did not know—then she
was forced by that same community, who disposed without question of her
heart, to give her hand to Alexandru Voda whom she honoured and obeyed
as her husband, and whom she would have been ready to love had she
found in him the least trace of human feeling. Drawing near, she bent and
kissed his hand. Lapushneanu took her by the waist, and lifting her as
though she were a feather placed her upon his knee.

“What tidings, my fair lady?” he said, kissing her on the brow. “For what
reason have you to-day, which is not a feast day, deserted your spinning-
wheel? What has roused you so early?”

“The tears the widowed women shed at my door, and which cry to the Lord
Christ and the Holy Virgin for vengeance for all the blood you shed.”

Lapushneanu’s face grew dark, and he unclasped his hands; Rucsanda fell
at his feet.

“Oh, good my Lord! my brave husband!” she continued. “It is enough! You
have spilt so much blood, made so many widows, so many orphans.
Consider that your Highness is all powerful, and that a few poor boyars
cannot harm you. What does your Highness lack? You are not at war with
anyone; the land is quiet and submissive. I—God knows how much I love
you! Your Highness’s children are fair and young. Reflect that after life
comes death, and that your Highness is mortal and must give account of his
deeds, for blood is not redeemed by building monasteries; especially is it
tempting and insulting God to deem that you can propitiate him by erecting
churches and——”

Page 58

“Thoughtless woman!” cried Lapushneanu, jumping to his feet, and from
force of habit he put his hand to the dagger at his belt; but instantly
controlling himself, he bent forward, and raising Rucsanda from the floor
he said: “My wife, do not let such foolish words escape your lips, for God
only knows what might happen. Be thankful to the great saint and martyr,
Dimitric Isvoritor, of blessed memory, to whose honour we dedicate the
church which we have built at Pangaratzi, that he has hindered us from
committing a great sin, and caused us to remember that you are the mother
of our children.”

“Even though I know you will murder me I cannot keep silence. Yesterday
when I wished to come in, a woman with five children threw herself in front
of my carriage and stopped me to show me a head fastened to the courtyard
gate. ‘You will have to answer for it, Madam,’ she said to me, ‘if you allow
your husband to behead our fathers, husbands and brothers. See, Madam,
that is my husband, the father of these children who are left orphans! Look
well.’ And she showed me the gory head, and the head looked terribly at
me! Ah, Sire, since then I see that head incessantly, and I am afraid! I
cannot rest!”

“What will you?” asked Lapushneanu, smiling.

“I will that you spill no more blood, that you cease to kill, that I may see no
more decapitated heads which make my heart break.”

“I promise you that after the day after to-morrow you will see no more,”
replied Alexandru Voda, “and to-morrow I will give you a remedy for fear.”

“What? What does that mean?”

“To-morrow you will see. Now, sweet lady, go and see your children, and
attend to your house like a good mistress, and see to the preparations for a
feast, for to-morrow I give a great dinner to the boyars.”

The Princess Rucsanda departed after once more kissing his hand. Her
husband accompanied her to the door.

Page 59

“Ah, have you arranged everything?” he asked, moving quickly towards his
esquire who entered at that moment.

“Everything is ready.”

“But will they come?”

“They will come.”

At eventide came the news that on the next day, being Sunday, all the
boyars were to assemble at the Metropolitan Church, where the Prince
would be present to attend the Liturgy, and afterwards were to feast at the
court.

Upon the arrival of Alexandru Voda divine service began; the boyars were
all assembled. Contrary to his usual custom, Lapushneanu was dressed with
regal splendour that day. He wore the crown of the Paleologs; over his long
Polish tunic of crimson velvet, he wore a Turkish royal cloak. He carried no
weapon except a small dagger, inlaid with gold; but between the fastenings
of the tunic could be seen a shirt of mail.

After listening to divine service he descended from his stall, prostrated
himself before the Icon, and approaching the shrine of St. John the New,
bent forward with great humility and kissed the sacred relics. It is said that
at that moment his face was very yellow, and that the saintly shrine shook.

Then once more ascending his stall, he turned to the boyars and said:

“Most noble boyars! From the time I assumed kingship until this day, I have
shown myself harsh towards many: I have been cruel, severe, shedding
much blood. Only God knows how hard this has been for me, and how I
regret it, but you, boyars, know that I have only been constrained thereto by
the desire to end the various quarrels and disputes which aimed at the
disturbance of the country and my destruction. To-day the state of affairs is
different. The boyars have come to their senses; they have realized that the
flock cannot exist without a shepherd as the Saviour said: ‘They were

Page 60

distressed and scattered as sheep not having a shepherd.’ Most noble
boyars! Let us henceforth live in peace, loving one another like brothers, for
this is one of the ten commandments: ‘Thou shalt love thy neighbour as
thyself,’ and let us pardon one another, seeing that we are mortal,
beseeching our Lord Jesus Christ”—here he made the sign of the cross—“to
forgive us our daily trespasses as we forgive those that trespass against us.”

Having finished this disjointed speech, he passed to the centre of the
church, and after prostrating himself once more turned towards the people
in front, and to the right and to the left of him, saying:

“Pardon me, good people, and you also, most noble boyars!”

“May God forgive you, your Highness!” they all replied, except two young
boyars who were standing lost in thought, hidden by a tomb near the door,
where no one paid heed to them.

Lapushneanu left the church, bidding the boyars come and dine together
with him; he mounted his horse and returned to the palace.

The people dispersed.

“What do you think of it?” said one of the boyars, who, we have seen, did
not extend his pardon to Alexandru Voda.

“I advise you not to dine with him to-day,” replied the other.

And they mixed with the crowd. They were Spancioc and Stroici.

At the court great preparations had been made for this feast. The news had
spread that the Prince had made his peace with the boyars, and the boyars
rejoiced at the change, in the hopes they would once more occupy positions
whence they could amass fresh wealth at the expense of the sweating
peasants. As to the people, they were indifferent; they neither expected
good nor feared evil from this reconciliation. The people were reconciled to
the rule of Alexandru Voda. They only grumbled about his Minister,
Motzoc, who took advantage of his credit with the Prince to cheat the mass

Page 61

of the people. Thus, although the complaints of the community were
continual about the thefts of Motzoc, Lapushneanu either would not answer
them or would not listen to them.

As the hour of the feast drew near, the boyars arrived on horseback, each
accompanied by two or three retainers. They noticed that the courtyard was
full of armed mercenaries and that four guns were trained upon the doors,
but they concluded they were placed there to fire the usual ceremonial
salute. Perhaps one or two suspected a trap, but once inside it was
impossible to return, for the gates were guarded and the sentries had orders
to let no one pass out.

Lapushneanu joined the boyars, forty-seven in number, and placed himself
at the head of the table, placing the Chancellor, Trotushan, upon his right,
and Home Secretary, Motzoc, upon his left. The pipes began to play, and
the viands were placed upon the table.

In Moldavia at that period there was nothing remarkable in the fashion of
the food. The banquet only comprised a few varieties of dishes. After the
Polish soup came Greek dishes of boiled vegetables floating in butter, then
Turkish rice and finally a roast. The table-cloth was of home-spun linen.
The dishes containing the food, the plates and the goblets, were of silver.
Along the wall stood a row of earthenware jars full of wine from Odobeshti
and from Cotnari, and at the back of each boyar waited some servant who
poured out the wine.

In the courtyard by the side of two roast oxen and four roast sheep, three
casks of wine had been broached; the retainers ate and drank, the boyars ate
and drank. Soon brains began to get inflamed: the wine began to do its
work. The boyars saluted, and congratulated the Prince with loud applause,
to which the mercenaries responded with shouts and the guns with salvos.

They were on the point of rising from the table when Veveritza raised his
glass, and bowing, said:

“May your Highness live for many years! May you rule the land in peace
and may a merciful God strengthen the desire you have shown to no longer

Page 62

molest the boyars or afflict the people——”

He did not finish for the dagger of an esquire struck him right on the
forehead and felled him to the ground.

“Ah, you would insult your Prince!” cried the esquire. “Upon them!”

In a second, all the servants behind the boyars drew their daggers and struck
them; other soldiers under the captain of mercenaries entered and slashed at
them with their swords. In the meanwhile Lapushneanu took Motzoc by the
hand and drew him to the open window whence to watch the butchery
which began. He laughed; but Motzoc, forcing himself to laugh, felt the hair
rising upon his head, and his teeth chattering. And, in truth, it was horrible
to watch that bloody scene. The fancy must picture a hall 33 ft. long and 30
ft. wide, a hundred and more desperate men, determined to kill,
executioners and victims, some fighting with the fury of despair, others
with drunken rage. The boyars had had no suspicions, thus treacherously
attacked from behind, and unarmed, they fell unable to defend themselves.
The older men died making the sign of the cross; but many of the younger
ones defended themselves with desperation; chairs, plates, the implements
upon the table became weapons in their hands; some of the wounded
gripped with fury the throats of the assassins, and in spite of the injuries
they received they squeezed them till they suffocated. If one among them
found a sword he sold his life dearly. Many a mercenary perished, but
finally not a boyar remained alive. Forty-seven corpses lay upon the floor!
In the struggle and turmoil the table was overturned; the jars were broken
and the wine mixed with blood made a pool upon the boards of the hall.

Simultaneously with the murder upstairs began the massacre in the
courtyard.

The boyars’ servants, finding themselves set upon without warning by the
soldiers, tried to flee. Only a few escaped with their lives; they succeeded in
scaling the walls and gave the alarm in the boyars’ homes: they called out
others of the boyars’ retainers and men, and roused the populace. The whole
city flocked to the gates of the courtyard, which they began to destroy with

Page 63

axes. The soldiers, stupid with drink, made little resistance. The crowd grew
stronger and stronger.

Lapushneanu, when he recognized the strength of the crowd, sent an esquire
to inquire what they wished. The esquire went out.

“Well, Vornic Motzoc,” he said, turning towards that person, “tell me, have
I not done well to rid myself of this rabble, to free the land from this sore?”

“Your Highness has acted with great wisdom,” replied the obsequious
courtier; “I have long had it in my mind to advise your Highness to do this,
but I see your Highness’s sagacity has anticipated me, and you have done
well to destroy; because—why—it was——”

“I see the esquire tarries,” said Lapushneanu, cutting short Motzoc, who
was becoming involved in his speech. “I think we will give orders to fire a
round into the mob. Ha! what think you?”

“Certainly, certainly, let us turn the guns on them; there is not much loss in
a few hundred churls dying when so many boyars have perished. Yes, let us
destroy them root and branch.”

“I expected just such an answer,” said Lapushneanu with irritation, “but we
will see first what it is they ask.”

At that moment the esquire stepped through the door into the courtyard, and
making a sign, cried:

“Good people! His Highness sends to inquire what it is you want and ask,
and wherefore you are come with so much noise?”

The crowd stood open-mouthed. They had not expected such a question.
They had come without knowing why, or what they wanted. They collected
quietly into little groups and asked one another what it was they did want.
At last they began to shout:

Page 64

“Remit the taxes!” “Cease to harass us!” “Do not kill us!” “Do not rob us!”
“We remain poor!” “We have no money!” “Motzoc has taken our all!”
“Motzoc! Motzoc!” “He fleeces us and ruins us!” “He advises the Voda!”
“Let him die!” “To death with Motzoc!” “We want the head of Motzoc!”

The last words found an echo in every heart, and were like an electric spark.
All the voices rang together as one voice, and this voice cried:

“We ask for Motzoc’s head!”

“What do they ask for?” asked Lapushneanu, as the esquire entered.

“The head of Vornic Motzoc,” replied the esquire.

“How? What?” cried Motzoc, jumping like a man who has trodden on a
serpent. “You did not hear aright, fool! You try to jest, but this is no time for
jesting. What words are these! What would they do with my head? I tell
you, you are deaf, you did not hear well.”

“But very well,” said Alexandru Voda, “just listen. Their cries are audible
here.”

In fact, as the soldiers no longer resisted them, the people had begun to
clamber up the walls whence they shouted at the top of their voices:

“Give us Motzoc!” “We want Motzoc’s head!”

“Oh, miserable sinner that I am!” cried the wretched man, “most Holy
Mother of God, do not let me be destroyed. What have I done to these men?
Holy Virgin save me from this danger, and I swear to build a church to pray
for the rest of my days, I will enshrine with silver the miracle-working Icon
from the Neamtzu Monastery. But gracious Prince, do not listen to these
common people, to these churls. Command that the guns decimate them.
Let them all die! I am a great boyar, they are only churls!”

“Churls, but many of them,” replied Lapushneanu coldly: “would it not be a
sin to murder many men for the sake of one? Only reflect. Go and sacrifice

Page 65

yourself for the good of the realm, as you yourself said when you told me
that the country neither wanted me nor loved me. Rejoice that the people
repay you for the service you rendered me, betraying to me the army of
Anton Sechele, then destroying me, and taking Tomsha’s side.”

“Oh, unfortunate man that I am!” cried Motzoc, tearing his beard, for he
realized from the tyrant’s words that there was no escape for him. “At least
let me go and put my house in order! Have pity upon my wife and children!
Give me time to confess!” And he cried and screamed and groaned.

“Enough!” cried Lapushneanu. “Do not wail like a woman. Be a brave
Roumanian. What can you confess? What can you say to the priest? That
you are a thief and robber? All Moldavia knows that. Come! Take him and
give him to the people and tell them that this is the way Alexandru Voda
serves those who rob the country.”

The esquire and the captain of mercenaries immediately laid hands upon
him.

The wretched boyar yelled as loudly as possible, trying to protect himself,
but how could his old hands shield him from the four strong arms that
carried him? He tried to stand upon his feet, but they caught in the dead
bodies of the victims and slipped upon the blood which had congealed upon
the boards. As last his strength became exhausted, and the tyrant’s satellites
carried him more dead than alive to the door of the courtyard, and thrust
him out among the crowd.

The miserable boyar fell into the arms of the many-headed Hydra, which in
a second tore him to pieces.

“See how Alexandru Voda rewards those who rob the land!” said the
tyrant’s emissaries.

“Long live His Highness the Voda!” replied the crowd. And they dispersed,
rejoicing over their victim.

Page 66

While the unhappy Motzoc was being thus treated, Lapushneanu ordered
that the table should be replaced, and the utensils collected; the heads of the
murdered were then cut off, and the bodies thrown out of the window. After
which, he took the heads and quietly and methodically set them in the
middle of the table; he placed the less important boyars below, and the more
important above, according to their family and rank, until he had made a
pyramid of forty-seven heads, the top of which he crowned with the head of
an important Logofat. Then after washing his hands, he went to a side door,
withdrew the bolt and wooden bar which secured it, and entered the
Princess’s apartment.

From the beginning of this tragedy, the Princess Rucsanda, ignorant of what
was taking place, had been anxious. She did not understand the cause of the
noise she heard, for, according to the custom of the time, women could not
leave their apartment, and the servants could not risk going amongst
soldiers of whose discipline they knew nothing. One among them, bolder
than the others, had gone out, had heard it said that an attack had been made
upon the Voda, and had carried these tidings to her mistress.

The gentle Princess was terrified, fearing the fury of the mob, and when
Alexandru entered he found her praying before the Icon, with her children
by her side.

“Ah,” she cried, “our Lady be praised that I see you again! I have been
greatly frightened.”

“Wherefore? Because I promised I would prepare you a remedy for fear?
Come with me, Madam.”

“But those cries, those shouts we heard?”

“Nothing. The servants began to wrangle, but they are quiet now.”

So saying he took Rucsanda by the hand, and led her to the dining-hall. She
gave a cry of horror at the terrible sight and fainted.

Page 67

“A woman is always a woman,” said Lapushneanu, smiling, “instead of
rejoicing, she is horrified.”

He lifted her in his arms, and took her back to her apartment. Then he
returned again to the hall where he found the captain of mercenaries and the
esquire awaiting him.

“You can throw these corpses over the wall to the dogs, but set their heads
upon the wall,” he said to the mercenary. “And you,” he said, addressing the
esquire, “are to lay hands upon Spancioc and Stroici.”

But Stroici and Spancioc were already close to the Dniester.

Their pursuers only caught up with them when they had crossed the frontier.

“Tell him who sent you,” Spancioc shouted back, “that he will not see us till
he is about to die!”

Four years passed since this scene, during which time Alexandru
Lapushneanu, faithful to the promise made to the Princess Rucsanda, did
not execute a single boyar. But, because he was unable to stifle his
overmastering desire to witness human suffering, he invented various forms
of torture.

He had eyes put out, noses cut off, he mutilated and maimed any person he
suspected; even his suspicions were imaginary, for no one ventured to make
the slightest complaint. All the same he was not at ease, for he could not lay
hands on Spancioc and Stroici, who remained at Kamenitza, waiting,
abiding their time. Although he had two highly-placed sons-in-law with
great influence at the Polish court, he was anxious lest these two boyars
should solicit the aid of the Poles, who were only seeking a pretext to
invade Moldavia; but these two Roumanians were too good patriots not to
reflect that war and the arrival of foreign soldiers would be the ruin of their
native land.

Page 68

Lapushneanu wrote to them many times in succession that if they would
only return he would pledge himself, by the most sacred oath, to do them no
harm; but they knew the value of his oath. In order to observe them more
closely, he moved to the town of Hotin which he fortified with care, but he
became ill from spleen here. The disease made rapid strides, and the tyrant
soon saw himself at the portal of the tomb.

In the delirium of his fever he seemed to see all the victims of his cruelty,
terrifying and admonitory, threatening him and calling to the most just God
for justice. In vain he tossed upon his bed of sickness, he could not find
relief.

Summoning Teofan, the Metropolitan, the Bishops and boyars, he informed
them that he felt the end of his life to be approaching; he humbled himself,
and implored pardon for all the wrong he had done. Finally, he begged for
consideration for his son, Bogdan, to whom he left the throne of the realm if
they would assist him. Being of tender years, and surrounded by powerful
enemies, he would be unable to protect either himself or his country unless
the boyars preserved unity among themselves and affection and loyalty to
the Ruler.

“As for myself,” he proceeded to say, “if I recover from this sickness, I am
determined to become a monk in the Monastery of Slatina, where I may
repent for the rest of the days that it pleases God to leave me. Therefore, I
beseech you, Fathers, when you see me at the point of death to shave me
like a monk——”

He was not able to say much more. He was seized with convulsions, and a
terrible coma like death itself stiffened his body, so that the Metropolitan
and the Bishops, believing him to be expiring, canonized him, bestowing
upon him the name of Paisie after that of Peter, which name he had borne
previous to becoming Prince. After this they paid homage to the Princess
Rucsanda as regent during the minority of her son, and proclaimed Bogdan
king.

Page 69

Immediately after they sent envoys to all the boyars within the country and
to the exiles, and to the captains of the army.

The twilight was approaching when Stroici and Spancioc arrived.

Dismounting at an inn, they approached the castle with haste. The town was
silent and dreary like some gigantic tomb. Only the murmuring waters of
the Dniester were audible as they continually washed the slopes of the grey
bare banks, and the monotonous cry of the sentries who examined each
other by the evening light along the length of their lances. Pursuing their
way into the palace, they experienced no small surprise at meeting no one;
at last a lacquey showed them the sick man’s room. As they were about to
enter they heard a loud noise, and paused to listen.

Lapushneanu was rousing from his lethargy. Upon opening his eyes he saw
two monks standing, the one at his head, and the other at his feet,
motionless, like two statues of bronze; he glanced at himself, and found
himself clothed in the habit of a monk; round his head was a cowl. He tried
to raise his hand, but was prevented by the strings of a rosary. It seemed to
him as though he dreamed, and he closed his eyes again; but opening them
once more after a little while he saw the same things, the rosary, the cowl,
the monks.

“How are you feeling now, Brother Paisie?” one of the monks asked him,
seeing that he was not sleeping.

This name brought back to his mind all that had taken place. His blood
began to boil and half raising himself he cried:

“What are these? Ah, you are making fun of me! Avaunt, foul creatures! Go,
or I will murder you all!”

He sought a weapon with his hand, but finding nothing but the cowl he
flung it with his hand at the head of one of the monks.

At the sound of his shouting, the Princess, with her son, the Metropolitan,
the boyars and servants, all entered the room.

Page 70

Meanwhile the other two boyars arrived and stood by the door listening.

“Ah, you wanted to turn me into a monk,” cried Lapushneanu in a raucous
and terrible voice. “You thought to get rid of me? But you can dismiss that
idea! God or the devil will make me well again, and——”

“Unhappy man, do not blaspheme,” said the Metropolitan, cutting him
short. “Do not forget you are in the hour of death! Reflect, sinful man, that
you are a monk, you are no longer Ruler! Reflect that such ravings and yells
are frightening this innocent woman, and this child in whom rests the hope
of Moldavia.”

“Infernal hypocrite!” added the sick man, endeavouring to rise from his
bed. “Hold your tongue; it was I who made you Metropolitan, and I unfrock
you. You tried to make me a priest but I will put that right. There are many I
will make into priests. But as for that bitch, I will cut her into four pieces
with her pup so that they may never again listen to the advice of hypocrites
or to my enemies. He lies who says I am a monk. I am no monk—I am
Ruler. I am Alexandru Voda! Help! Help! Where are my soldiers? Fetch
them! Fetch them all! I will command them. Kill all these people. Let none
escape. Ah! I am choking! Water! Water! Water!” And he fell back
exhausted, gasping with excitement and fury.

The Princess and the Metropolitan retired. At the door they came face to
face with Stroici and Spancioc.

“Madam,” said Spancioc, seizing Rucsanda’s hand, “that man must die at
all costs. See this powder, pour it into his drink.”

“Poison,” she cried with a shudder.

“Poison!” pursued Spancioc. “Unless this man dies at once, the lives of
your Highness and your son are in danger. The father has lived long enough
and done enough. Let the father die that the son may live.”

A servant came out of the room.

Page 71

“What is it?” asked the Princess.

“The sick man has roused and asks for water and his son. He bade me not to
return without him.”

“Oh, they wish to kill him,” groaned the wretched mother, pressing her son
passionately to her breast.

“There is not time for hesitation, Madam,” added Spancioc. “Think of the
wife of Voda Shtefanitza and choose between father and son.”

“What say you, Father?” said the poor woman, turning towards the
Metropolitan, with her eyes full of tears.

“This man is cruel and fierce, my daughter; may the Lord God give you
counsel. As for me, I go to prepare for our departure with our new Ruler;
for our late Prince, may God pardon him, and also forgive you.”

With these words the holy Teofan departed.

Rucsanda took a silver cup full of water, which was handed to her by the
servant, and then, amid the entreaties and arguments of the boyars, poured
the poison into it. The boyars pushed her into the sick man’s room.

“What is he doing?” asked Spancioc of Stroici, who pushed open the door
again and looked in.

“He asks for his son—he says he wishes him to come to him—he asks for a
drink—the Princess trembles—she gives him the cup—he will not take it!”

Spancioc starts and draws his dagger from his belt.

“But yes, he takes it, he drinks. May it do your Highness good!”

Rucsanda emerged shaking and livid, and supporting herself against the
wall.

Page 72

“You must render account before God,” she said, sighing, “for you have
caused me to commit this sin.”

The Metropolitan arrived.

“Let us go,” he said to the Princess.

“But who will tend to this wretched man?”

“We will,” replied the boyars.

“Oh, Father, what have you made me do!” said the Princess to the
Metropolitan, and she went sobbing with him.

The two boyars went into the sick man. The poison had not yet begun to do
its work. Lapushneanu lay stretched out, his face uppermost, calm but very
weak. When the two boyars entered, he looked at them for some time, but
not recognizing them he asked who they were, and what they had to say.

“I am Stroici,” replied one.

“And I am Spancioc,” added the other, “and our wish is to see you before
you die as we promised you.”

“Oh, my enemies!” sighed Alexandru.

“I am Spancioc,” continued that person, “Spancioc whom you would fain
have beheaded when you murdered the forty-seven boyars, and who
escaped from your clutches! Spancioc, whose property you have destroyed
leaving his wife and children to beg for alms at the doors of Christian
houses.”

“Ah, I feel as though a fire burnt me!” cried the sick man, grasping his
stomach with both hands.

“To-day we free ourselves, for you must die. The poison works.”

Page 73

“Oh, you have poisoned me, infamous creatures! Oh, what a fire! Where is
the Princess? Where is my son?”

“They have gone away and left you to us.”

“They have gone away and left me! Have left me to you! Oh, kill me and let
me escape from suffering. Oh, stab me, you are still young, have pity, free
me from the agony that rends me, stab me!” he said, and turned towards
Stroici.

“I will not desecrate my noble dagger with the blood of such a worthless
tyrant as you.”

The pains increased. The poisoned man writhed in convulsions.

“Oh,” he cried, “my very soul burns me! Oh, give me water—give me
something to drink.”

“Look,” said Spancioc, taking the silver cup from the table, “the dregs of
the poison are left. Drink and quench your thirst!”

“Nay, nay, I will not,” said the sick man, setting his teeth.

Then Stroici seized him and held him tight while Spancioc, drawing a knife
from its sheath, unclenched his teeth with its point and poured down his
throat the poison which had remained at the bottom of the cup.

Lapushneanu, roaring like a bull which sees the hand and axe which is
about to strike him, tried to turn his face towards the wall.

“What, you do not want to see us?” said the boyars. “No, but it is meet that
you should see in us your punishment; learn to die, you who have only
known how to kill.” And seizing him both together, they held him
inflexibly, staring at him with devilish delight and reviling him.

The unhappy Prince writhed in spasms of agony, he foamed at the mouth,
he gnashed his teeth, and his bloodshot eyes protruded out of his head; an

Page 74

icy sweat, sad forerunner of death, broke out in drops upon his brow. After a
torture of half an hour, he finally yielded up the ghost in the hands of his
judges.

Such was the end of Alexandru Lapushneanu, who leaves a bloody page in
the history of Moldavia.

A portrait of himself and his family may be seen to this day in the
Monastery at Slatina, which he built, and where he is buried.

Page 75

Zidra
By M. Beza

We were talking in the inn at Grabova and passing round the wine without
troubling ourselves as to the lateness of the hour. In time we began to sing
—as it is the custom to sing in these parts. One raises his voice, while the
others subdue theirs, till all take up the chorus:

Your head lies in my pouch,
Zidra, mighty Zidra!

Only our friend, Mitu Dola, was silent; he was much moved and kept
turning first to one side and then to the other.

“Oh, that song!” he gasped when we stopped. Then suddenly to me: “Do
you know who Zidra was? And do you know who killed Zidra?”

He took up his mug, drank from it several times, and then, with a brain
clouded by distant memories and the strong wine, he began to tell me the
story:

“It must be some thirty years ago. Zidra was then a haiduk in the Smolcu
mountains. What a man! There was a heavy price upon his head. His very
name, passed from mouth to mouth, brought a wave of fear. And we
children would gather together in the evening under the eaves of the
fountains, by the church doors, and talk of Zidra. This much we knew: at
one time he had lived amongst us and then had unexpectedly disappeared
from the village; on account of some murder everybody said. After a long
time he appeared again, robbing a long way this side of Smolcu: ‘Zidra is at
Seven-Hills; Zidra is in the Vigla Forest.’

Page 76

“Whispering thus secretly, we would glance over our shoulders. We would
shiver as though we could feel a cold breath from the dark thicket whence
Zidra might appear. I pictured him just like my father, probably because my
father, too, was a striking figure. In a coat with long flowing sleeves, his
cap on one side, and his belt loaded with pistols, my father—like all tax-
gatherers at that period—was on the road a great deal of his time, so that
my mother and I remained alone for weeks on end.

“We had a house just on the outskirts of the village surrounded by a beech
wood, the shadows of which hung darkly above our heads. How it would
begin to moan at night! The rustling of the leaves, the prolonged roar of the
rocking trees was like some great waterfall. From our soft bed, clasped in
my mother’s arms, I listened to the fierce din. From time to time it ceased;
then, through the silence, came the sound of whistling, of shots, of the
trampling of horses and of men.

“I sighed with terror. ‘Mother, supposing robbers should attack us.’ ‘Hush!
It is unlucky to speak of such things.’ ‘You know, mother, Zidra is in Vigla
Forest.’ When I first mentioned this name my mother trembled and started
back, but quickly coming forward she said hastily and with unusual anxiety:
‘Who told you this?’ ‘Cousin Gushu, mother. Gushu’s father, mother, saw a
host of vultures over Vigla Forest circling round.’

“My mother repeated in a puzzled way: ‘Vultures circling round——’ Then,
after thinking a moment, she said to herself: ‘That is it; that is where he
halted and had his food—the vultures are attracted by the smell.’

“My father, arriving a few days later, said the same thing, while he added
that some shepherds had also seen Zidra. My mother was delicate, her
features bore the melancholy expression of some hidden sorrow. She looked
wan and remained staring into space. ‘Eh? What?’ said my father sternly.
‘Why should I be afraid of Zidra?’

“He closed the conversation. But into our house there crept an unexplained
disquietude—something intangible, blowing like an icy breath that made
my mother shudder. How could I understand then? Time alone has given me

Page 77

the explanation of it all. And to-day when I think of the spot where this dark
mystery unfolded itself old scenes and things emerge from oblivion and
stand vividly before me. I see the yard of our house with the door opening
into the wood, the staircase leading into the bedroom; here is the hearth and
along the walls are the great wooden cupboards. Sitting upon the corner-
seat by the fire my mother spun at her wheel—often she would start to spin
but seemed as though she could not. She would constantly stop, her
thoughts were elsewhere. And if I asked her anything, she would nod her
head without listening to me. Only when, amid the loud rustle of the trees, I
would mention Zidra she would turn quickly, her eyes wide open, and say
with a shiver: ‘Zidra?’ ‘Yes, mother.’

“And when night fell she would try the doors one after the other. She would
walk up and down, a pine-torch in her hand, passing through visions of
horror, and with her went the smoking flame which rose and fell as it
struggled with the shadows, moving upon the ceilings and floors and on the
walls of the room where the sofa was, where it lit up for a second the
hanging weapons: an old musket, two scimitars, some pistols.

“Sometimes there was a pleasant silence over everything. The wood slept,
the country, too, was asleep. Then, in the light of the little icon-lamp, could
be heard the gentle hum of the spinning-wheel, murmuring like a golden
beetle in a fairy-tale, lulling me till I slept.

“During one of these nights—the wheel stopped and I heard my mother
saying: ‘Tuesday at Custur, Wednesday at Lehova, Thursday—Thursday
——’ She knew where my father usually stayed and was calculating.

“Becoming confused she began again from the beginning: ‘Tuesday at
Custur, Wednesday at Lehova, Thursday—Thursday on the road.’ And she
rose. She went to the lamp to pour in oil that it might burn till the daylight.
In the meantime a noise came from the yard and was repeated more loudly.
‘Mother, some one is knocking!’ ‘Who could be knocking?’ she murmured.

“After a moment of indecision she went downstairs. Unintelligible words
followed—a man’s voice, the door was shaken. My mother began to speak

Page 78

gently, inaudibly. Soon everything was silent again. By my side I could hear
my mother’s breath, coming short and with difficulty, but her tongue
remained tied. When she recovered herself she said suddenly: ‘Can I? How
can I open? I am married. I cannot.’ ‘To whom, mother—to whom must you
open?’ She took me tremblingly in her arms, squeezed me to her, and
pressed her burning cheek against mine. ‘You are too little. You do not
understand, my treasure!’

“And, after a while, talking more to herself, while the tears flowed slowly
down her cheeks: ‘At the fountain in Plaiu—it is long ago. We pledged our
word—at dusk—God saw us; and in the end he made off one day, and I
waited for him—years and years I waited. Now what does he want? I am
married. What does he expect? Why did he come?’

“Thus much I remember. I fell asleep close to my mother. The next day she
might just have got up after a long illness so white was she in the face, with
fear shining in her eyes. When my father saw her he raised the thick bushy
eyebrows which gave such a harsh appearance to his hairy face. ‘There is
something wrong, something has happened.’

“Could she deny it? They went into the room where the sofa stood, and
soon after my father broke out with: ‘From henceforth either I or he!’ And
he stormed about, taking long heavy strides while the weapons clattered on
the wall. He swore, and added with a wild burst of laughter: ‘Ha, ha! And
the head and two hundred ducats!’

“From now on he no longer took the road; he remained on guard. Spies
began to move about. Fierce-looking men knocked at the door. My father
went out, exchanged some rapid words with them, among which could be
continually heard the name of Zidra, and they disappeared. But what were
those cries, those sharp whistles through the night? Often, too, across the
hillocks came the sound of stones—stones striking one against the other,
and my father replied in the same way. And the knocking sounds rose
sonorous, ringing through the darkness as though some strange birds were
rattling their beaks. I heard it in my sleep and shuddered. ‘Have no fear,’

Page 79

whispered my mother, ‘it is nothing, my dear one. Your father is talking—
with some sentries.’

“A few weeks passed thus, until one midnight there appeared in the further
room four men in black cloaks, carrying guns; they seemed to have sprung
out of the ground. They shook hands and without a moment’s pause began
moving about in the ruddy, uncertain light of the pine-torch. In the silence
outside—a silence caused by the fog which deadened all sound—their
words could be overheard. As my father slung his scimitar over his
shoulder, one of them said in a loud clear voice: ‘At Sticótur, in the
monastery.’ ‘Since when?’ ‘Since dinner-time to-day—he is eating and
drinking.’ ‘The man is caught,’ said another. ‘He can’t escape this time.’

“They went out quickly; they were lost in the black darkness which began
to vibrate with the rising of the wind. The bushes rattled and bent beneath
the rain—storms of rain beat and splashed against the window-panes, a sea
of sound, storm after storm.”

Here, as far as I can remember, Mitu Dola brought the story to a close. I
asked:

“How did it end?”

“Didn’t you hear the song? My father took the head and put it in his pouch.
As he said, ‘and the head and two hundred ducats.’”

Page 80

Gardana
By M. Beza

Mitu Tega returned to the house much annoyed. As he entered his wife
asked him:

“Well, has he not turned up yet?”

“No, not to-day either.”

“This is what happens when you rely on an unknown man, a stranger.
Suppose he never comes. God forbid that he should go off with the whole
herd!”

Tega did not reply. He sat motionless in the silent veranda, which gradually
grew dark with shadows of the evening mist, and pondered. Of course such
things did happen; he might have taken the goats and gone off, in which
case let him find him who can! Where could one look for him? Whither
could one follow him?

And as he meditated thus he seemed to see the shepherd before his eyes; he
called to mind the first day he had seen him; a terrible man, like a wild man
from the woods, with a great moustache lost in a hard, black beard, which
left only his eyes and cheek-bones visible. He came into him, and without
looking him in the face, said:

“I have heard—some people told me that you want a man to tend the bucks.
Take me, I am a shepherd.”

Tega gave him one look, he was just the kind of man he wanted. He asked
him:

“Where do you come from?”

Page 81

“I come—well, from Blatza. Toli—Toli the shepherd—I have been with
many other goat owners.”

Tega looked at him again, considered a little, and said:

“Good, I’ll take you; may you prove honest, for, look, many a man has
cheated me, and many a man has stolen from me up to now.”

And so he engaged him. Toli stayed with Tega, and no one could have
conducted himself better.

A month later they went together to the Salonica district, where they bought
goats, over eight hundred head. When it was time to return, Tega—for fear
of attack by brigands—went ahead secretly, leaving Toli to follow on alone
with the herd. The days slipped by—one week, two—Toli did not put in an
appearance. What could have happened? Many ideas passed through Tega’s
brain. Especially after what his wife had said. At night he could not sleep.
He dozed for a while, and then woke again, with his mind on the shepherd,
tormenting himself, until the crowing of the cocks heralded the dawn. Then
he got up; and, as he was short and plump, he took a staff in his hand, and
proceeded to the nearest hill whence could be seen the country opening out
as flat as the palm of a hand.

At that hour the first blush of dawn glowed in the east. And slowly, slowly
rose the sun. Round, purple, fiery, it lit first the crests of the mountains, then
flashed its rays into the heart of the valleys; the window-panes in the village
suddenly caught the fiery light; the birds began to fly; on the ground,
among the glistening dew, flowers raised their heads out of the fresh grass,
a wealth of daisies and buttercups like little goblets of gold. But Mitu Tega
had no time for such things. His eyes were searching the landscape.
Something was moving yonder—a cloud of dust.

“The herd, it is the herd!” murmured Tega.

He could hear the light, soft tinkle of the bells, sounding melodiously in the
spring morning. And see, see—the herd drew near, the bell-carrier in front,

Page 82

two dogs with them, and last of all the shepherd with his cloak round his
shoulder.

“Welcome,” cried Tega with all his heart. “But, Toli, you have tarried a long
while. I was beginning to wonder——”

“What would you, I did not come direct, I had to go round.”

The bucks played around, a fine, picked lot with silky hair, they roamed
about, and Tega felt as though he, too, could skip about, could take the
shepherd in his arms, and embrace him for sheer joy.

As in other years, Tega kept the herd on the neighbouring slopes, on the
Aitosh hills. It was Toli’s business to get the bread, salt, and all that was
needed, and once every two or three days, leaving the herd in the care of a
comrade, he would take his way to his employer’s house. Usually Tega’s
wife would be spinning at her wheel when he went in.

“Good day!”

“Welcome, Toli,” the woman said pleasantly. “Tega is not at home at
present, but sit down, Toli, sit down, and wait till he comes.”

The shepherd took off his cloak, and did not say another word.

The veranda where they were sitting was upstairs; through the open
windows the eye could follow the distant view; the hills lay slumbering in
the afternoon light, along their foot lay a road—processions of laden mules,
whole caravans ascending slowly and laboriously, winding along in bluish
lines till lost to sight over the brow of the hill. The woman followed them
with her eyes, and without moving, from her wheel, pointing with her hand,
she said:

“There are sheepfolds yonder, too, aren’t there?”

The shepherd nodded his head.

Page 83

“I never asked you, Toli, how are the goats doing? Do you think my man
chose well this year?”

“Well, very well.”

That was all. He said no more. His deep-set eyes were sad, and black as the
night. A minute later footsteps sounded in the garden, and then the voice of
a neighbour:

“Where are you, dear, where have you hidden yourself?”

“Here, Lena, here,” replied the woman upstairs.

Lena mounted the stairs. Behind her came Doda Sili and Mia; they had all
brought their work, for they would not go away till late in the evening.

“Have you heard?” asked Lena.

“What?”

“Two more murders.”

Suspicion had fallen upon Gardana. He had become a kind of vampire
about whom many tales were told. Especially old men, if they could engage
you in conversation, would try and impress you with the story.

In a village lived a maiden, modest and very beautiful. She was small, of
the same age as Gardana, who was a boy then. They were fond of each
other, they played together, they kissed each other—they kissed as children
kiss. But after a while the girl’s form took on the soft curves of coming
womanhood; then it came to pass that they never kissed each other, they
knew not why, and when they were alone they did not venture to look into
each other’s eyes; she would blush like a ripe apple, and Gardana’s lips
would tremble. Then there appeared upon the scene, from somewhere, a
certain Dina, son of a rich somebody; the girl pleased him, and he sent her
an offer of marriage. Her father did not think twice, her father gave her to
him.

Page 84

And Gardana—would you believe it—after he realized that it was hard fact,
gnashed his teeth, beat his breast, and disappeared. Two days later he was
on the mountains, and a gang with him.

Eh! love knows no bounds, love builds, but love also destroys many homes.

The girl’s father was seized and murdered; not long after Dina was
murdered too. Then Gardana spread terror for many years in succession.

For some time now, whatever he might have been doing, wherever he might
be in hiding, nothing had been heard of him. But as soon as something
happened, his name once again passed round the village: “Gardana, it is
Gardana!”

Perhaps it was not he, perhaps he had left the mountains, perhaps even he
was dead; but the people who knew something——

“How many did you say there were?” asked Mia.

“Two; both merchants. They came from abroad.”

“And who can have murdered them?”

“No one but—Gardana.”

“How is it? But is Gardana still alive?”

“Come, do you think he really is dead? No, no, they alone give this kind of
tidings of themselves.”

“And why?”

“They have to be on their guard, the bailiffs are after them, they might
capture them.”

“Perhaps——”

Page 85

The spinning-wheel spun on. The spool wound the thread, the treadle
hummed, filling the room with a soothing noise.

Doda Sili said wonderingly:

“Who knows what kind of man he is?”

“Gardana?”

“Gardana.”

“Not a very big man, but large enough to terrify one, with a black beard—
oh, so black!—and, when you least expect it, there he is on your road, just
as though he had sprung out of the ground. Didn’t our Toli once meet him!”

“How was that?”

The spinning-wheel stopped suddenly. A swarm of gnats came in through
the windows, and buzzed round in the warmth of the sun; and Lena said
quietly:

“It was on his way from the sheepfold; he came upon Gardana on the
Padea-Murgu.”

“Oh, it might have been somebody else.”

“It was he, he himself, with that beard, those garments——”

And so the conversation continued. Toli, the shepherd, took no part in the
talk. He sat over on the floor, silent, impassive—like a moss-grown stone.
Only occasionally he raised his bushy eyebrows, and a troubled, misty look
shone in his eyes. Tega’s wife wondered to herself, she could not
understand him; really, what was the matter with him? He was brave, she
knew he had not his equal for courage, when he had charge of the herd not
an animal was ever lost; all the same, what a man he was, always frowning,
and never a smile on his lips! There must be something with him, naturally

Page 86

it must be—— And breaking off her train of thought she suddenly spoke to
him.

“Toli, during all the months you have been with us I have never asked you
whether you are married?”

The question was unexpected. The shepherd seemed to be considering.
Then he answered:

“No.”

“What? You have never married? Have you no wife, no home?”

“Home—ah!” he sighed. “You are right, even I once had a home, even I had
hopes of a bride, but they came to nought—what would you, it was not
written in the book of destiny—I was poor.”

He spoke haltingly, and his eyes wandered here and there. And after one
motion of his hand, as though to say “I have much sorrow in my heart,” he
added:

“That girl is dead—and I, too, shall die, everything will die.”

One afternoon in March, as the shepherd did not appear, Mitu Tega
prepared to go alone to the fold. He brought out the horse, bought two bags
of bread, and a lamb freshly killed, went to the mill where he procured
some barley, and then on slowly, quietly—he on foot, the horse in front—
till he reached his destination just as the sun was disappearing behind the
Aitosh mountains.

The shepherds rubbed their eyes when they saw him, but he called out:

“I have brought a lamb for roasting.”

“You must eat it with us,” said Toli, “and stay the night here.”

“No, for they expect me at home.”

Page 87

“Will you start back at this hour?” put in Panu, Toli’s comrade. “The night
brings many perils.”

It was getting quite dark. Stars twinkled. Whether he wished to or not, Mitu
Tega was obliged to remain. Then the shepherds set to work; one put the
lamb on to the spit, and lit the fire; the other fetched boughs from the wood.
He brought whole branches with which they prepared a shelter for the night
for Tega—within was a bed of green bracken. Then all three stretched
themselves by the fire. Gradually the flames sank a little, on the heap of live
coals the lamb began to brown, and spit with fat, and send out an appetizing
smell. The moon shone through the bushes; they seemed to move beneath
the hard, cold light which flooded the solitude. The shadows of the
mountains stretched away indefinitely. Above, some night birds crossed
unseen, flapping their wings. Mitu Tega turned his head. For a moment his
glance was arrested: by Toli’s side, a gun and a long scimitar lay shining on
the ground. He was not nervous, otherwise——He glanced at Toli.

“What a man!” thought Tega. “I have nothing to fear while I am with him.”

They began to eat, quickly and hungrily, tearing the meat with their fingers,
not speaking a word. Toli picked up the shoulder-bone of the lamb, and
drew near the fire, to scrutinize it, for some omen for the future.

“What’s the matter?” Tega asked.

“Nothing—only it seems to me—that there is blood everywhere, that blood
pursues. Look, and you, too, Panu.”

“There is,” murmured Panu, “a little blood, one can see a spot, two red
patches.”

The hours passed. The dogs started off towards the woods. From their bark
there might be dangerous men on the move. Toli listened a moment, took
his gun, and said quickly to Tega:

“Have you any weapon about you?”

Page 88

“I have—a pistol.”

“Take it out, and go in there, and do not move. But you, Panu, get more
over there—not near the fire, move into the shadow.”

He had scarcely finished speaking before the brigands were upon them.
They came stealthily through the bushes, avoiding the moonlight, but the
shepherd saw them, and without waiting fired a chance shot.

“Don’t shoot, don’t shoot!” cried the robbers.

A great noise arose—the flock scattered, the barking of the dogs became
gradually more and more excited; there was another report, and yet another.
Toli’s gun gave a dull sound and was followed by several cries:

“You will kill us all like this, all——”

“Down with your arms, lay down your arms!” cried Toli.

“Look, man, we are putting them down; only don’t shoot.”

“Drop them!”

Toli’s voice thundered. His voice alone was enough to make one tremble.

The brigands threw down their arms, and advanced. There were three of
them. One was quite a young man, about thirty-five years of age, with a
worn face, and very pale. Blood was flowing from one foot and clotting on
to his white gaiters as it flowed. Toli went up to him and said:

“I have wounded you—have I wounded you?”

The brigand did not reply. Toli crossed his arms and shaking his head asked:

“Was it me you meant to rob? Was it me you meant to attack? Do you know
who I am?”

Page 89

They looked into each other’s eyes, they stared at each other—deep into
each other’s eyes they gazed. Each one was thinking: “Where have I seen
him before?” for they had surely known each other somewhere. Vague
memories of their past life, of bygone years began to stir, and gradually,
recollection dawned.

“Gardana,” said the brigand, “is it you?”

Mitu Tega was startled. He shivered as though iced water were being
poured down his back. Who had uttered that name? Where was Gardana?
He was thunder-struck by what followed: Toli and the robbers shook hands,
embraced each other and conversed with each other.

“Gardana, Gardana, I thought you were dead—they told me you had died,
Gardana!”

“No, brother,” said Toli. “It might have been better if I had died.”

Then after, a short pause:

“But you are in pain, brother; I have hurt you—look, you were within an
ace of being killed, brother Manole, and I should have had another man’s
soul, and another man’s blood upon my head. There, you were nearly killed.
What brought you, what drew you within range of my gun? Within an ace,
brother Manole—another man’s soul, another man’s blood——”

For the first time for many years he seemed moved with self-pity. He tore a
strip from his shirt, bent over Manole, and dressed his wound. The others
watched, amazed. The waters were sleeping, the forests were sleeping.
From the trees, from the valleys, from the grass, came voices murmuring in
the silence of the night, soft, remote, a sort of breath, more like a sigh from
the sleeping earth. Manole spoke:

“Do you remember, Gardana? We were on the Baitan mountains, you know
—at Piatra-de-Furca—we were together when the bailiffs hemmed us in on
all sides—a host of them. We held our own till nightfall. Eh! and then I saw
what stuff Gardana was made of! You gave us one call and went straight

Page 90

ahead—we after you, and so we escaped, we cut our way through with our
scimitars. Then, when the trumpets gave the alarm, and the guns began to
go off, I lost sight of you, Gardana; we were all scattered, I remained alone
in the valley under Piatra-de-Furca. Do you remember? It must be five
years, more—six years ago. Where are all our comrades now?”

“Our comrades—they have gone away, I let them go. Brother Manole,
heavy curses lie on my head—enough to crush me, brother. I was not a bad
man. You know how many times I went to Dina. I said: ‘Don’t drive me too
far, bethink yourself.’ And I went to the girl’s father. But you see Dina was
rich, Dina had flocks of sheep. And her father gave her to him without
asking whether the girl loved him. And after that, tell me, brother, could I
sit patiently by, bite my nails and say nothing? Could I?”

Toli Gardana ceased speaking. After a moment of reflection he added softly:

“But the girl faded away—she died of grief and disappointment. One day
the earth will cover me too, our bodies may rot anywhere, and no one will
weep—not a tear, they will all rejoice. I don’t know, brother, but since that
girl died it seems to me I am not the man I was. I wanted to kill myself, I
roamed about here, and one day I went to Tega. I was strong—I gave out
that I came from Blatza, and that I was a shepherd; who was he that he
should know differently! But you, brother, how has the world treated you?”

“Harshly, Gardana. I was shut up in Tricol for three years. Prison cut me off
from life. For months I dug—with hands and nails I dug—until one night,
during a storm, I broke through the wall and escaped with these two
companions. And when I found myself back among these mountains my
thoughts turned to you. I had heard you were dead, Gardana; but see what
has happened, and how it has come to pass, how fate brings these things
about, brother Gardana ... it is not a month since I escaped....”

Before they were aware of it the shadows of the night began to melt away.
The brigands ceased to speak as though they feared the signs of the coming
day. They remained silent, their heads upon the ground in the face of the
glory of the flaming dawn.

Page 91

Toli Gardana asked:

“Where are you going now?”

“How should we know? No matter where. There are many forests.”

Page 92

Page 93

The Dead Pool
By M. Beza

We seemed to be between Mount Gramos and Mount Deniscu. I guessed it
to be so from the peaks, which showed like some fancies of the night,
keeping steadfast watch in the moonlight; the moon we could not see, we
could only feel her floating over us. The pale light shone only in the ether
above, and gradually diminished till it was lost to the eyes in a mass of
shadows; they fell like curtains, enveloping us, dense, black. The silence
extended indefinitely; it was as though the world here had remained
unchanged since its creation. Hardly a breath of wind reached us. It always
carried with it at this spot the same odour of dank weeds, of plants with
poisonous juices; everything told of the neighbourhood of water—not fresh
water, but water asleep for centuries.

“Can you see the pool?” questioned my companion, Ghicu Sina; and then
he added: “It is hidden, certainly, but look with attention.”

I looked, and after a time, getting accustomed to the darkness, I, too, got the
impression of something shining and smooth.

“The pool——”

“Only the pool? Some lights too?”

“That is so,” I whispered with a shudder.

There on the surface of the water were flickering points of fire. They could
not come from above, they were not glow-worms, or sparks such as one
sees passing over graves.

Ghicu Sina spoke:

Page 94

“They are reflections, the lights are burning in the pool.”

With the fear that seizes us in the presence of the supernatural, I asked:

“What induced us to stay here?”

“Where else could we stop? There are no sheep-folds in these parts,
formerly there were such, but since the death of the Spirit who guarded the
mountains, none of them remain.”

After a pause he said slowly:

“You have heard of dead pools?” He stood immersed in thought. “This is a
dead pool. I will tell you about it.

“Once upon a time, when the trees were bursting into leaf, this district was
full of sheep. Flock after flock passed through, handled by sturdy
shepherds, well known in their own neighbourhood. Then one spring-tide a
stranger showed his face, beautiful as a god, wearing upon his shoulders a
cloak as white as snow. Every one wondered, ‘Who may he be, and whence
does he come?’ Many tales passed round until the mystery began to unravel
itself. In the valley of the Tempe, so runs the story, whither he had
wandered with the sheep, he fell in love with the beautiful Virghea. Mad
with love, when the family made the winter-move, he followed her to the
mountains; he came with a comrade and wandered about till he settled his
sheep-fold here, in these parts.

“Ah! where had the fame of this Virghea of Gramuste not reached! All the
beauties of nature seemed to have bestowed some gift upon her: the blue of
heaven—the colour of her eyes; the shadow of the woods—the mystery of
their liquid depths; the setting sun—the gold of her soft hair; the springs—
the tone of her silvery laugh. Attracted by such charms every youth fell at
the feet of Virghea. But she did not care; only when her eyes rested on the
shepherd did her youthful being fill with a burning desire.

Page 95

“Now day after day from the high ground about the sheep-fold could be
heard the sound of a flute; heard in the stillness of the dusk it roused strange
longings in the girl’s breast. Then she would steal out of the house, and the
shepherd himself would come down towards Gramuste.

“About this time, there broke loose such a storm as had never been seen
before. The peaks began to rattle as though the mountains were changing
places, striking each other with noise like thunder. Thus it continued for
three days. Only on the fourth day, late in the evening, could the shepherd
leave the fold: he had taken only a few steps when—what a sight met his
eyes by the side of the pool! A big fire, and round it a shadowy form. And
suddenly the phantom spoke with hand pointing to the spit which he held
above the heap of burning coals: ‘The heart of the Spirit of Deniscu.’

“In a flash the shepherd realized the meaning of the hurricane of the last
few days. The guardian Spirits of the mountains had striven together, and
one had been overthrown. The shadow continued to speak: ‘Turn this spit
that I may rest a while. Taste not of the heart, for if you touch it you will
immediately die.’

“The shadow fell into a profound slumber.

“By the side of the fire the shepherd looked fearfully on all sides. Far off, in
the pale blue sky, a star broke away; it fell with a long tail of fire, and went
out. ‘Some one will die,’ sighed the shepherd. The words of the Spirit
flashed through his mind. ‘H’m!’ he said. ‘If I taste, perhaps the contrary is
true, who knows?’ So thinking, he put his finger on the heart on the spit and
carried it to his mouth. The sensation was unspeakably pleasant. He
laughed; then quickly ate the whole heart. Immediately there rose within
him a cruel passion towards the sleeping Spirit; upon the spot he killed it
and took the heart. At once there came to him the strength of a giant, the
ground began to tremble beneath his footsteps, while aerial voices, and
voices from the water, sounded round him. Creatures never seen before
emerged from the pool; linked together by their white hands they danced
round in whirling circles. Thus changed, he reached his comrade at the fold,
and tried to explain, but his thoughts were elsewhere, and his voice sounded

Page 96

as though from another world. He finished with broken words: ‘The water
calls me—tell no one what has happened to me—take my flute: if danger
threatens come to the pool and sing to me.’

“During the evenings that followed Virghea saw naught of the shepherd,
and she wondered at not seeing him, expecting him from day to day. So
days passed that seemed like weeks, and weeks seemed months, and they
went by without any news of him till the poor maiden took to her bed from
grief. Then the comrade of the hills remembered the shepherd’s words. He
came at midnight to the side of the pool and sang—a long time he sang.
Towards dawn, when the strains of the flute died away, there came from
Gramuste the sound of two strokes of a bell, then another two, and others in
succession, mournful, prolonged. The echoes answered back, as though
other bells were ringing in other places, resounding from hill to hill until
they reached the bottom of the pool, and after a time, to the voice of the
bells were joined real words, sobbing to the rhythm: ‘Virghea is dead—is
dead!’”

Ghicu Sina paused a while. Although he had only told me these things quite
briefly, I felt their secret had entered my soul; with my eyes upon the pool
where the strange reflections constantly played, I seemed to hear, as one
sometimes hears the faint voice of memory from a remote past, the sound of
the bells and their metallic words: “Virghea is dead—is dead!”

And then, the story adds, he rose from the pool. Like the wind, he raised her
in his arms and carried her deep down to his translucent palace where, to
this day, little fiery points of light burn round the head of the dead woman.

Page 97

Old Nichifor, the Impostor
By I. Creanga

Old Nichifor is not a character out of a story-book but a real man like other
men; he was once, when he was alive, an inhabitant of the Tzutzuen quarter
of the town of Neamtzu, towards the village of Neamtzu Vinatori.

When old Nichifor lived in Tzutzuen my grandfather’s grandfather was
piper at the christening feast at the house of Mosh Dedui from Vinatori, the
great Ciubar-Voda being godfather, to whom Mosh Dedui gave forty-nine
brown lambs with only one eye each; and the priest, uncle of my mother’s
uncle, was Ciubuc the Bell-ringer from the Neamtzu Monastery, who put up
a big bell at this same monastery at his own expense, and had a fancy to
ring it all by himself on big feast days, on which account he was called the
bell-ringer. About this time old Nichifor lived at Tzutzuen.

Old Nichifor was a cab-driver. Although his carriage was only fastened
together with thongs of lime and bark, it was still a good carriage, roomy
and comfortable. A hood of matting prevented the sun and rain from beating
down into old Nichifor’s carriage. In the well of the carriage hung a grease
box with a greasing stick and some screws which banged against each other
ding! dong! ding! dong! whenever the carriage moved. On a hook below the
boot—on the left—was suspended a little axe to be ready for any
emergency.

Two mares, white as snow and swift as flame, nearly always supported the
pole of the carriage; nearly always but not quite always; old Nichifor was a
horse-dealer, and when he got the chance he would either exchange or sell a
mare in the middle of a journey, and in that case the pole would be bare on
the one side. The old man liked to have young, well-bred mares; it was a
weakness with him. Perhaps you will ask me why mares and always white
ones, and I will tell you this: mares, because old Nichifor liked to breed

Page 98

from them, white, because the whiteness of the mares, he said, served him
as a lantern on the road at nights.

Old Nichifor was not among those who do not know that “It is not good to
be coachman behind white horses or the slave of women;” he knew this, but
the mares were his own, and when he took care of them they were taken
care of and when he did not—well, there was no one to reproach him. Old
Nichifor avoided carrier’s work; he refused to do any lifting for fear of
giving himself a rupture.

“Cab driving,” he said, “is much better; one has to deal with live goods who
go up hill on foot, and down hill on foot, and only stay in the carriage when
it halts.”

Old Nichifor had a whip of hemp twig, plaited by his own hand, with a silk
lash, which he cracked loud enough to deafen you. And whether he had a
full load or was empty, old Nichifor always walked up the hills and usually
pulled together with the mares. Down the hills he walked to avoid laming
the mares.

The passengers, willing or unwilling, had to do the same, for they had
enough of old Nichifor’s tongue, who once rounded on one of them like
this: “Can’t you get out and walk; the horse is not like a blockhead that
talks.” If you only knew how to appreciate everything that fell from old
Nichifor’s mouth, he was very witty. If he met a rider on the road, he would
ask: “Left the Prince far behind, warrior?” and then, all at once, he would
whip up the mares, saying:

“White for the leader, white for the wheeler,
The pole lies bare on the one side.
Heigh! It’s not far to Galatz. Heigh!”

But if he met women and young girls then he sang a knowing song, rather
like this:

“When I took my old wife
Eight lovers did sigh:

Page 99

Three women already wed,
And five girls, in one village.”

They say, moreover, that one could not take the road, especially in the
month of May, with a pleasanter or gayer man. Only sometimes, when you
pretended not to see you were passing the door of a public house, because
you did not feel inclined to soften old Nichifor’s throat, did you find him in
a bad mood, but even on these occasions he would drive rapidly from one
inn to the other. On one occasion, especially, old Nichifor coveted two
mares which were marvels on the road, but at the inns, whether he wanted
to or no, they used to halt, for he had bought them from a priest.

My father said that some old men, who had heard it from old Nichifor’s
own lips, had told him that at that time it was a good business being a cab-
driver in Neamtzu town. You drove from Varatic to Agapia, from Agapia to
Varatic, then to Razboeni; there were many customers, too, at the church
hostels. Sometimes you had to take them to Peatra, sometimes to Folticeni,
sometimes to the fair, sometimes to Neamtzu Monastery, sometimes all
about the place to the different festivals.

My father also said he had heard from my grandfather’s grandfather that the
then prior of Neamtzu is reported to have said to some nuns who were
wandering through the town during Holy Week:

“Nuns!”

“Your blessing, reverend Father!”

“Why do you not stay in the convent and meditate during Passion Week?”

“Because, reverend Father,” they are said to have replied with humility,
“this wool worries us, but for that we should not come. Your Reverence
knows we keep ourselves by selling serge, and though we do not collect a
great deal, still those who go about get something to live on....”

Then, they say, the prior gave a sigh, and he laid all the blame on old
Nichifor, saying:

Page 100

“I would the driver who brought you here might die, for then he could not
bring you so often to the town.”

They say old Nichifor was greatly troubled in his mind when he heard this,
and that he swore an oath that as long as he lived he would never again
have dealings with the clergy, for, unfortunately, old Nichifor was pious and
was much afraid of falling under the ban of the priests. He quickly went to
the little monastery at Vovidenia to Chiviac, the anchorite of St. Agura, who
dyed his hair and beard with black cherries, and on dry Friday he very
devoutly baked an egg at a candle that he might be absolved from his sins.
And after this he decided that from henceforth he would have more to do
with the commercial side.

“The merchant,” said old Nichifor, “lives by his business and for himself.”

When he was asked why, old Nichifor answered jokingly:

“Because he has not got God for his master.”

Old Nichifor was a wag among wags, there was no doubt of it, but owing to
all he had to put up with he became a bit disagreeable.

I don’t know what was the matter with her, but for some time past, his old
wife had begun to grumble; now this hurt her; now that hurt her; now she
had the ear-ache; now some one had cast a spell over her; now she was in
tears. She went from one old witch to the other to get spells and ointments.
As for old Nichifor, this did not suit him and he was not at all at his ease; if
he stayed two or three days at home there was such bickering and
quarrelling and ill will that his poor old wife rejoiced to see him leave the
house.

It’s plain old Nichifor was made for the road, and that when he was off it he
was a different man; let him be able to crack his whip and he was ready to
chaff all the travellers he met and tell anecdotes about all the chief places he
passed through.

Page 101

Early one day—it was the Wednesday before Whit-Sunday—old Nichifor
had taken a wheel off the carriage, and was greasing it when suddenly
Master Shtrul of Neamtzu town came up behind him; he was a grocer; a
dealer in ointments; he took in washing; he traded in cosmetics, hair-dyes,
toilet accessories, blue stone, rouge or some good pomade for the face,
palm branches, smelling salts and other poisons.

At that time there was no apothecary in Neamtzu town and Master Shtrul to
please the monks and nuns brought them all they wanted. Of course he did
other business too. To conclude, I hardly know how to tell you, he was
more important than the confessor, for without him the monasteries could
not have existed.

“Good morning, Mosh Nichifor!”

“Good luck to you, Master Shtrul. What business brings you to us?”

“My daughter-in-law wants to go to Peatra. How much will you charge to
take her there?”

“Probably she will have a great many packages like you do, sir,” said old
Nichifor, scratching his head. “That doesn’t matter; she can have them. My
carriage is large; it can hold a good deal. But without bargaining, Master
Shtrul, you give me sixteen shillings and a gold irmal and I’ll take her there
quite easily; for you’ll see, now I’ve attended to it and put some of this
excellent grease into it, the carriage will run like a spinning-wheel.”

“You must be satisfied with nine shillings, Mosh Nichifor, and my son will
give you a tip when you get to Peatra.”

“All right, then; may God be with us, Master Shtrul. I am glad the fair is in
full swing just now; perhaps I shall get a customer for the return journey.
Now I would like to know when we have to start?”

“Now, at once, Mosh Nichifor, if you are ready.”

Page 102

“I am ready, Master Shtrul; I have only to water the mares. Go and get your
daughter-in-law ready.”

Old Nichifor was energetic and quick at his work and he rapidly threw
some fodder into the carriage, spread out a couple of leather cushions, put
to the mares, flung his sheepskin cloak round his shoulders, took his whip
in his hand and was up and away. Master Shtrul had scarcely reached home
when old Nichifor drew up his carriage at the door. Malca—that was the
name of Master Shtrul’s daughter-in-law—came out to take a look at the
driver.

This is Malca’s story: it appeared that Peatra was her native place; she was
very red in the face, because she had been crying at parting with her
parents-in-law. It was the first time she had been in Neamtzu; it was her
wedding visit as they say with us. It was not much more than two weeks
since she had married Itzic, Master Shtrul’s son, or, it would be better to
say, in all good fellowship, that Itzic had married Malca. He had quitted his
parents’ house according to the custom, and in two weeks’ time Itzic had
brought Malca to Neamtzu and placed her in his parents’ hands and had
returned quickly to Peatra to look after his business.

“You have kept your promise, Mosh Nichifor?”

“Certainly, Master Shtrul; my word is my word. I don’t trouble myself
much. As for the journey, it’s as well to set out early and to halt in good
time in the evening.”

“Will you be able to reach Peatra by the evening, Mosh Nichifor.”

“Eh! Do you know what you’re talking about, Master Shtrul? I expect, so
help me God, to get your daughter-in-law to Peatra this afternoon.”

“You are very experienced, Mosh Nichifor; you know better than I do. All I
beg of you is that you will be very careful to let no harm befall my
daughter-in-law.”

Page 103

“I did not start driving the day before yesterday, Master Shtrul. I have
already driven dames and nuns and noble ladies and other honest girls, and,
praise be to God, none have ever complained of me. Only with the nun
Evlampia, begging sister from Varatic, did I have a little dispute. Wherever
she went it was her custom to tie a cow to the back of the carriage, for
economy’s sake, that she might have milk on the journey; this caused me
great annoyance. The cow, just like a cow, pulled the forage out of my
carriage, once it broke the rack, going uphill it pulled back, and once it
nearly strangled my mares. And I, unhappy man that I am, was bold enough
to say, ‘Little nun, isn’t it being a penny wise and a pound foolish?’ Then
she looked sadly at me, and in a gentle voice said to me, ‘Do not speak so,
Mosh Nichifor, do not speak thus of the poor little cow, for she, poor thing,
is not guilty of anything. The anchorite fathers of St. Agura have ordained
that I should drink milk from a cow only, so that I may not get old quickly;
so what is to be done? I must listen to them, for these holy men know a
great deal better than do we poor sinners.’

“When I heard this, I said to myself, that perhaps the begging Sister had
some reason on her side, and I left her to her fate, for I saw that she was
funny and at all events was determined to drink only from one well. But,
Master Shtrul, I do not think you are going to annoy me with cows too.
And, then, Mistress Malca, where it is very steep, uphill or down, will
always get out and walk a little way. It is so beautiful out in the country
then. But there, we mustn’t waste our time talking. Come, jump in, Mistress
Malca, that I may take you home to your husband; I know how sad it is for
these young wives when they have not got their husbands with them; they
long for home as the horse longs for his nose-bag.”

“I am ready to come, Mosh Nichifor.”

And she began at once to pick up the feather mattress, the soft pillows, a
bundle containing food, and other commodities. Then Malca took leave of
her parents-in-law, and got on to the feather mattresses in the bottom of the
carriage. Old Nichifor jumped on to the box, whipped up the mares, and left
Master Shtrul and his wife behind in tears. Old Nichifor drove at a great
pace through the town, the mares seemed to be almost flying. They passed

Page 104

the beach, the villages, and the hill at Humuleshti in a second. From Ocea
nearly to Grumazeshti they went at the gallop.

But the other side of Grumazeshti old Nichifor took a pull from the brandy
flask which had come from Brashov, lit his pipe, and began to let the mares
go their own pace.

“Look, Mistress Malca, do you see that fine, large village? It is called
Grumazeshti. Were I to have as many bulls and you as many sons as
Cossacks, barbarians and other low people have dropped dead there from
time to time, it would be well for us!”

“God grant I may have sons, Mosh Nichifor.”

“And may I have bulls, young lady—I have no hope of having sons; my
wife is an unfruitful vine; she has not been busy enough to give me even
one; may she die before long! When I am dead there’ll be nothing left but
this battered old carriage and these good-for-nothing mares!”

“Don’t distress yourself, Mosh Nichifor,” said Malca, “maybe God has
willed it so; because it is written in our books, concerning some people, that
only in their old age did they beget sons.”

“Don’t bother me, Mistress Malca, with your books. I know what I know;
it’s all in vain, we never can choose. I have heard it said in our church that
‘a tree that bears no fruit should be hewn down and cast into the fire.’ Can
one have anything clearer than that? Really, I wonder how I can have had
patience to keep house with my old woman so long. In this respect you are
a thousand times better off. If he does not give you a child you’ll get some
one else. If that does not do—why then another; and in due time will come
a little blessing from the Almighty. It’s not like that with us who see
ourselves condemned to live with one barren stock to the end of our life
with no prospect of children. After all the great and powerful Lord was not
crucified for only one person in this world. Isn’t it so, young lady? If you
have anything more to say, say it!”

“It may be so, Mosh Nichifor.”

Page 105

“Dear young lady, it is as I tell you. Houp là! We have gone a good part of
the way. Lord, how a man forgets the road when he’s talking, and when one
wakes up who knows where one has got to. It’s a good thing the Holy God
has given one companionship! Hi! daughters of a dragon, get on! Here is
the Grumazeshti Forest, the anxiety of merchants and the terror of the
boyars. Hei, Mistress Malca, if this forest had a mouth to tell what it has
seen, our ears could not hear more terrible adventures: I know we should
hear some things!”

“But what has happened here, Mosh Nichifor?”

“Oh, young lady, oh! God grant that what has been may never be again!
One used to have some trouble to pass through here without being robbed,
thrashed or murdered. Of course this happened more often by night than by
day. As for me, up to now, I have never spoken in an unlucky hour, God
preserve me! Wolves and other wild beasts have come out in front of me at
different times, but I didn’t hurt them; I left them alone, I pretended not to
see anything, and they went about their own business.”

“Ah, Mosh Nichifor, don’t talk about wolves any more, for they terrify me.”

I have told you how amusing old Nichifor was; sometimes he would say
something that made you hold your sides with laughing, at other times he
would bring your heart into your mouth with fear.

“There is a wolf coming towards us, Mistress Malca!”

“Woe is me! Mosh Nichifor, where can I hide?”

“Hide where you are, for I can tell you one thing, I am not afraid of the
whole pack.”

Then poor Malca, terrified, clung round old Nichifor’s neck, and stuck to
him like a leech, and as she sat there she said, trembling:

“Where is the wolf, Mosh Nichifor?”

Page 106

“Where is it? It crossed the road just in front of us, and went into the wood
again. But if you had strangled me, young lady, and then the mares had
bolted, it would have been a fine look out.”

He had scarcely ceased speaking when Malca said softly:

“Never tell me again that a wolf is coming, Mosh Nichifor, I shall die from
fright.”

“It is not that I say so; there is one just coming; there you have one!”

“Alas! What are you saying?”

And again she hid close to old Nichifor.

“What is young is young. You want to play, young lady, isn’t that it? It
seems to me you’re lucky, for I keep my self-control. I am not very afraid of
the wolf, but if some one else had been in my place——”

“No more wolves will come, Mosh Nichifor, will they?”

“Oho! you are too funny, young lady, you want them to come too often. You
mustn’t expect to see a wolf at every tree. On St. Andrew’s Day many of
them prowl together in the same place and the huntsmen are on the watch.
During the great hunt, do you think it’s only a few wolves that are put to
shame by having to leave their skins as hostages? Now we will let the
mares get their wind. Look, this is ‘Dragon Hill.’ Once an enormous dragon
alighted here, which spouted flames out of his mouth, and when it whistled
the forest roared, the valleys groaned, the wild beasts trembled and beat
their heads together with fear, and no one dared pass by here.”

“Alas! And where is the dragon, Mosh Nichifor?”

“How should I know, young lady? The forest is large, it knows where it has
hidden itself. Some say that after it had eaten a great many people and
peeled the bark off all the oaks in the wood it expired at this spot. By others
I have heard it said that it made a black cow give it milk, and this enabled it

Page 107

to rise again into the skies whence it had fallen. But how do I know whom
to believe? People will say anything! Luckily I understand witchcraft, and I
am not at all afraid of dragons. I can take serpents out of their nest as easily
as you can take a flea out of your poultry-house.”

“Where did you learn these spells, Mosh Nichifor?”

“Eh? My dear young lady, that I may not tell. My old woman—she was just
on twenty-four when I fell in love with her—what hasn’t she done! How
she has worried me to tell her, and I wouldn’t tell her. And that’s why she’ll
die when she does die, but why hasn’t she died long before, for then I could
have got a younger woman. For three days I can live in peace with her, and
then it’s enough to kill one! I am sick to death of the old hag. Every minute
she worries and reproaches me by her manner. When I think that when I
return I have got to go back to her, I feel wild—just inclined to run away—
nothing more nor less.”

“Stop, stop, Mosh Nichifor, you men are like that.”

“Eh! Mistress Malca, here we are near the top of the wood. Won’t you walk
a little while we go up the hill? I only say it because I am afraid you will get
stiff sitting in the carriage. Look at the lovely flowers along the edge of the
wood, they fill the air with sweetness. It is really a pity for you to sit
huddled up there.”

“I am afraid of the wolf, Mosh Nichifor,” said Malca, shaking.

“Let’s have done with that wolf. Have you nothing else to talk about?”

“Stand still that I may get down.”

“Wo! Step gently here on to the step of the carriage. Ah, now I see for
myself that you are sturdy; that’s how I like people to be, born not laid.”

While Malca gathered some balm to take to Itzic, old Nichifor stood still
and tinkered a little at the carriage. Then he called quickly:

Page 108

“Are you ready, young lady? Come, get in and let us get on with the help of
God; from here on it is mostly down hill.”

After Malca has mounted she asked:

“Are we a little late, Mosh Nichifor?”

“If we meet with no obstacles I shall soon have you in Peatra.”

And he whipped up the mares, saying:

“White for the leader, white for the wheeler
The pole lies bare on the one side.
Heigh! It’s not far to Galatz. Heigh!”

He had scarcely gone twenty yards when—bang! An axle-pin broke.

“Well, here’s a to-do!”

“Woe is me! Mosh Nichifor, we shall be benighted in the wood.”

“Don’t take it amiss, Mistress Malca. Come, it’s only happened to me once
in my life. While you eat a little something, and the mares put away a bit of
fodder, I shall have replaced the axle-pin.”

When old Nichifor came to look at the hook, the little axe had disappeared!

“Well, what has been had to be,” said old Nichifor, knitting his eyebrows,
and getting angry as he thought of it. “If God punishes the old woman, may
he punish her! See how she takes care of me; there is no axe here.”

When poor Malca heard this she began to sigh and to say:

“Mosh Nichifor, what are we to do?”

“Now, young lady, don’t lose heart, for I have still a ray of hope.”

Page 109

He drew his pocket-knife out of its sheath, he went to the side of the
carriage, and began to cut away at a young oak of the previous year. He cut
it as best he could, then he began to rummage about in a box in the carriage
to find some rope; but how could he find it if it had not been put in? After
looking and looking in vain, he cut the cord from the nose-bag, and a strap
from the bridle of one of the mares to tie the sapling where it was wanted,
put the wheel in position, slipped in the bit of wood which ran from the
head of the axle to the staff-side of the carriage, twisted round the chain
which connected the head of the axle with the shaft, and tied it to the step;
then he lit his pipe and said:

“Look, my dear young lady, how necessity teaches a man what to do. With
old Nichifor of Tzutzuen no one comes to grief on the road. But from now
on sit tight in the bottom of the carriage, and hold fast to the back of your
seat, for I must take these mares in hand and make them gallop. Yes, I
warrant you, my old woman won’t have an easy time when I get home. I’ll
play the devil with her and teach her how to treat her husband another time,
for ‘a woman who has not been beaten is like a broken mill.’ Hold tight,
Mistress Malca! Houp-là!”

And at once the mares began to gallop, the wheels to go round, and the dust
to whirl up into the sky. But in a few yards the sapling began to get hot and
brittle and—off came the wheel again!

“Ah! Everything is contrary! It’s evident I crossed a priest early this
morning or the devil knows what.”

“Mosh Nichifor, what are we to do?”

“We shall do what we shall do, young lady. But now stay quiet here, and
don’t speak a word. It’s lucky this didn’t happen somewhere in the middle
of the fields. Praise be to God, in the forest there is enough wood and to
spare. Perhaps some one will catch us up who can lend me an axe.” And as
he spoke he saw a man coming towards them.

“Well met, good man!”

Page 110

“So your carriage has broken the road!”

“Put chaff aside, man; it would be better if you came and helped me to
mend this axle, for you can see my heart’s breaking with my ill luck.”

“But I am in a hurry to get to Oshlobeni. You’ll have to lament in the forest
to-night; I don’t think you’ll die of boredom.”

“I am ashamed of you,” said Nichifor sulkily. “You are older than I am and
yet you have such ideas in your head.”

“Don’t get excited, good man, I was only joking. Good luck! The Lord will
show you what to do.” And on he went.

“Look, Mistress Malca, what people the devil has put in this world! He is
only out to steal. If there had been a barrel of wine or brandy about, do you
think he would have left the carriage stuck in the middle of the road all that
time? But I see, anything there is to do must be done by old Nichifor. We
must have another try.”

And again he began to cut another sapling. He tried and he tried till he got
that, too, into place. Then he whipped up the mares and once more trotted a
little way, but at the first slope, the axle-pin broke again.

“Now, Mistress Malca, I must say the same as that man, we shall have to
spend the night in the forest.”

“Oh! Woe is me! Woe is me! Mosh Nichifor, what are you saying?”

“I am saying what is obvious to my eyes. Look yourself; can’t you see the
sun is going down behind the hill, and we are still in the same place? It is
nothing at all, so don’t worry. I know of a clearing in the wood quite near
here. We will go there, and we shall be just as though we were at home. The
place is sheltered and the mares can graze. You’ll sleep in the carriage, and I
shall mount guard all night. The night soon passes, we must spend it as best
we can, but I will remind my old woman all the rest of her days of this
misfortune, for it is her fault that things have gone so with me.”

Page 111

“Well, do what you think best, Mosh Nichifor; it’s sure to be right.”

“Come, young lady, don’t take it too much to heart, for we shall be quite all
right.”

And at once old Nichifor unharnessed the mares and, turning the carriage,
he drew it as well as he could, till he reached the clearing.

“Mistress Malca, it is like a paradise straight from God here; where one
lives for ever, one never dies! But you are not accustomed to the beauty of
the world. Let us walk a little bit while we can still see, for we must collect
sticks to keep enough fire going all night to ward off the mosquitoes and
gnats in the world.”

Poor Malca saw it was all one now. She began to walk about and collect
sticks.

“Lord! you look pretty, young lady. It seems as though you are one of us.
Didn’t your father once keep an inn in the village somewhere?”

“For a long time he kept the inn at Bodesti.”

“And I was wondering how you came to speak Moldavian so well and why
you looked like one of our women. I cannot believe you were really afraid
of the wolf. Well, well, what do you think of this clearing? Would you like
to die without knowing the beauty of the world? Do you hear the
nightingales, how charming they are? Do you hear the turtle-doves calling
to each other?”

“Mosh Nichifor, won’t something happen to us this evening? What will
Itzic say?”

“Itzic? Itzic will think himself a lucky man when he sees you at home
again.”

“Do you think Itzic knows the world? Or what sort of accidents could
happen on the road?”

Page 112

“He only knows how to walk about his hearth or by the oven like my worn-
out old woman at home. Let me see whether you know how to make a fire.”

Malca arranged the sticks; old Nichifor drew out the tinder box and soon
had a flame. Then old Nichifor said:

“Do you see, Mistress Malca, how beautifully the wood burns?”

“I see, Mosh Nichifor, but my heart is throbbing with fear.”

“Ugh! you will excuse me, but you seem to belong to the Itzic breed. Pluck
up a little courage! If you are so timid, get into the carriage, and go to sleep:
the night is short, daylight soon comes.”

Malca, encouraged by old Nichifor, got into the carriage and lay down; old
Nichifor lighted his pipe, spread out his sheepskin cloak and stretched
himself by the side of the fire and puffed away at his pipe, and was just
going off to sleep when a spark flew out on to his nose!

“Damn! That must be a spark from the sticks Malca picked up; it has burnt
me so. Are you asleep, Mistress?”

“I think I was sleeping a little, Mosh Nichifor, but I had a nightmare and
woke up.”

“I have been unlucky too; a spark jumped out on to my nose and frightened
sleep away or I might have slept all night. But can anyone sleep through the
mad row these nightingales are making? They seem to do it on purpose. But
then, this is their time for making love to each other. Are you asleep, young
lady?”

“I think I was going to sleep, Mosh Nichifor.”

“Do you know, young lady, I think I will put out the fire now at once: I have
just remembered that those wicked wolves prowl about and come after
smoke.”

Page 113

“Put it out, Mosh Nichifor, if that’s the case.”

Old Nichifor at once began to put dust on the fire to smother it.

“From now on, Mistress Malca, you can sleep without anxiety till the day
dawns. There! I’ve put out the fire and forgotten to light my pipe. But I’ve
got the tinder box. The devil take you nightingales: I know too well you
make love to each other!”

Old Nichifor sat thinking deeply until he had finished his pipe, then he rose
softly and went up to the carriage on the tips of his toes.

Malca had begun to snore a little. Old Nichifor shook her gently and said:

“Mistress Malca! Mistress Malca!”

“I hear, Mosh Nichifor,” replied Malca, trembling and frightened.

“Do you know what I’ve been thinking as I sat by the fire?”

“What, Mosh Nichifor?”

“After you have gone to sleep, I will mount one of the mares, hurry home,
fetch an axle-pin and axe, and by daybreak I shall be back here again.”

“Woe is me! Mosh Nichifor, what are you saying? Do you want to find me
dead from fright when you come back?”

“May God preserve you from such a thing! Don’t be frightened, I was only
talking at random.”

“No, no, Mosh Nichifor, from now on I shall not want to sleep; I shall get
down and sit by you all night.”

“You look after yourself, young lady; you sit quietly where you are, for you
are comfortable.”

“I am coming all the same.”

Page 114

And as she spoke down she came and sat on the grass by old Nichifor. And
first one, and then the other was overcome by sleep, till both were
slumbering profoundly. And when they woke it was broad daylight.

“See, Mistress Malca, here’s the blessed day! Get up and come and see
what’s to be done. There, no one has eaten you, have they? Only you have
had a great fright!”

Malca fell asleep again at these words. But old Nichifor, like a careful man,
got up into the carriage, and began rummaging about all over the place, and
under the forage bags, and what should there be but the axe and a measure
and a gimlet beneath the seat.

“Who would have believed it! Here’s a pity! I was wondering why my old
woman didn’t take care of me. Now because I wronged her so terribly I
must take her back a red fez and a bag of butter to remind her of our youth.
Evidently I took them out yesterday with my pipe. But my poor, good old
wife, difficult though she is, knew all I should want on the journey, only she
did not put them in their right place. But the woman tried to understand all
her husband wanted! Mistress Malca! Mistress Malca!”

“What is it, Mosh Nichifor?”

“Do you know that I have found the axe, and the rope and the gimlet and
everything I want.”

“Where, Mosh Nichifor?”

“Why, under your bundles. Only they had no mouths with which to tell me.
We have made a mistake: we have been like some one sitting on hidden
treasure and asking for alms. But it’s good that we have found them now. It
shows my poor old woman did put them in.”

“Mosh Nichifor, you are feeling remorse in your heart.”

“Well, yes, young lady. I see I am at fault. I must sing a song of penitence:

Page 115

Poor old wife of mine!
Be she kind or be she harsh,
Still her home is mine.”

And so saying old Nichifor rolled up his sleeves, cut a beech stick, and
made a wonderful axle-pin. Then he set it in position, put the wheel in
place, harnessed the mares, quietly took the road and said:

“In you get, young lady, and let’s start.”

As the mares were refreshed and well rested they were at Peatra by middle
day.

“There you will see your home, Mistress Malca.”

“Thank God, Mosh Nichifor, that I came to no harm in the forest.”

“The fact is, young lady, there’s no doubt about it, there’s no place like
home.”

And while they were talking they reached the door of Itzic’s house. Itzic
had only just come back from the school, and when he saw Malca he was
beside himself with joy. But when he heard all about the adventures they
had met with and how the Almighty had delivered them from danger he did
not know how to thank old Nichifor enough. What did he not give him! He
himself marvelled at all that was given him. The next day old Nichifor went
back with other customers. And when he reached home he was so gay that
his old woman wondered what he had been doing, for he was more drunk
than he had been for a long time.

From now on Malca came every two or three weeks to visit her parents-in-
law in Neamtzu: she would only let old Nichifor take her back home, and
she was never again afraid of wolves.

A year, or perhaps several years, after, over a glass of wine, old Nichifor
whispered to one of his friends the story of the adventure in the “Dragon”
Wood, and the fright Mistress Malca got. Old Nichifor’s friend whispered it

Page 116

again to some friends of his own, and then people, the way people will do,
began to give old Nichifor a nickname and say: “Nichifor, the Impostor:
Nichifor, the Impostor:” and even though he is dead the poor man has kept
the name of Nichifor, the Impostor, to this very day.

Page 117

Cozma Racoare

Page 118

By M. Sadoveanu

He was a terrible man, Cozma Racoare!

When I say Cozma, I seem to see, do you know, I seem to see before me, a
sinister-looking man riding upon a bay horse; two eyes like steel pierce
through me; I see a moustache like twin sparrows. Fierce Rouman! He rode
with a gun across his back, and with a knife an ell long, here, in his belt, on
the left side. It was thus I always saw him. I am old, you know, nigh on a
hundred, I have travelled much about the world, I have met various
characters, and many people, but I tell you, a man like Cozma Racoare I
have never seen! Yet he was not physically so terrible; he was a man of
middle height, lean, with a brown face, a man like many another—ha! but
all the same! only to have seen the eyes was to remember him. Terrible
Rouman!

There was grief and bitterness in the land at that time. Turks and Greeks
were overrunning the country on all sides, everywhere honest men were
complaining—they were hard times! Cozma had no cares. To-day he was
here, to-morrow one heard of him, who knows where! Every one fled
before the storm, but he, good Lord, he never cared! They caught him and
put him in chains. What need? He just shook himself, wrenched the bars
with one hand, whistled to his horse, and there he was on the road again.
Who did not know that Racoare had a charmed life? Ah, how many bullets
were aimed at his breast! But in vain! It was said of him: only a silver bullet
can slay him! Where do you see men like that nowadays? Those times are
gone for ever.

Have you heard of the Feciorul Romancei? He was a fire-eater too! He
robbed the other side of Muntenia, Cozma robbed this, and one night—what
a night!—they both met at Milcov, exchanged booty, and were back in their
homes before dawn. Were the frontier guards on the watch? Did they catch
them as they rode? Why! Racoare’s horse flew like a phantom, no bullet

Page 119

could touch him! What a road that is from here, across the mountains of
Bacau, to the frontier! Eh! to do it, there and back in one night, you mark
my words, that’s no joke! But that horse! That’s the truth of the matter, that
horse of Racoare’s was not like any other horse. That’s clear.

Voda-Calimbach had an Arabian mare, which his servants watched as the
apple of his eye; she was due to foal. One night—it was in the seventh
month—Cozma got into the stall, ripped open the mare and stole the foal.
But that was not all he did! You understand the foal was wrapped in a caul.
Racoare cut the caul, but he cut it in such a way as to split the foal’s
nostrils. And look, the foal with the split nostrils grew up in the dark fed
upon nut kernels; and when Cozma mounted it—well, that was a horse!

Even the wind, therefore, could not out-distance Cozma. On one occasion—
I was a volunteer then—Cozma woke to find himself within the walls of
Probot, with volunteers inside and the Turks outside. The Turks were
battering the walls with their guns. The volunteers decided to surrender the
fortress. Cozma kept his own counsel. The next day Cozma was nowhere to
be found. But from the walls, up to the forest of Probot, was a line of
corpses! That had been Racoare’s road!

That is how it always was! His were the woods and fields! He recognized
no authority, he did not know what fear was, nor love—except on one
occasion. Terrible Rouman! It seems to me I can see him now, riding upon
his bay horse.

At that time a Greek was managing the Vulturesht estate, and on this side,
on our estate, within those ruined walls, there ruled such a minx of a
Roumanian as I had never seen before. The Greek was pining for the
Roumanian. And no wonder! The widow had eyebrows that met, and the
eyes of the devil—Lord! Lord! such eyes would have tempted a saint. She
had been married, against her will, to a Greek, to Dimitru Covas; the Greek
died, and now the lady ruled alone over our estate.

As I tell you, Nicola Zamfiridi, the Greek, was dying for the lady. What did
that man not do, where did he not go, what soothsayers did he not visit, all

Page 120

in vain! The lady would not hear of it! She hated the Greek. And yet Nicola
was not ill-favoured. He was a proud Greek, bronzed, with pointed
moustache and curly beard. But still he did not please the widow!

One day, Nicola sat pondering in his room while he smoked. What was to
be done? He most certainly wanted to marry, and to take her for his wife;
why would she not hear of it?

A few days before he had gone with Ciocirlie, the gipsy, and had sung
desperately outside the walls. Alas, the courtyard remained still as stone!
What the devil was to be done?

Boyar Nicola thought to himself: “You are not ugly, you are not stupid—
what’s the reason of it? Is she, perhaps, in love with some one else?” No.
He watched for one whole night. Nobody entered, and nobody left the
courtyard.

The boyar was angry. He rose, picked up a whip and went out. The grooms
were grooming the horses in the yard.

“Is that horse supposed to be groomed?” he shouted, and slash! down came
the whip on one of the grooms.

Farther on the gardener was resting from the heat.

“Is this how you look after the garden? Hey!” and swish! crack!

What next? Was it any use losing one’s temper with the people? He went
into the garden, and seated himself under a beautiful lime-tree. There, on
the stone bench, he pondered again. His life was worthless if the woman he
loved would not look at him! He watched the flight of the withered leaves
in the still air; he heaved a sigh.

“Vasile! Vasile!” called the boyar. His voice rang sadly in the melancholy
garden.

Page 121

A sturdy old man came through the garden door, and went towards his
master.

“Vasile,” said the boyar, “what is to be done?”

The old man eyed his master, then he, too, sighed and scratched his head.

“What is to be done, Vasile?”

“How should I know, master?”

“You must find something. Many people have advised me, now you suggest
something. I got nothing out of that old witch, and Ciocirlie was no good;
cannot you propose something?”

“H’m——”

“Do not desert me, Vasile!”

“H’m, master, I’ll tell you something if you will give me something.”

“Take a ducat of mine, Vasilica—speak!”

Vasile did not let himself be put off by the mention of one ducat. He
scratched his head again.

“If I knew you would give me two ducats, master, or even three, or many—
you understand—that’s how it is! What will be, will be! I say go right off to
Frasini, go into the courtyard, through the courtyard into the lady’s boudoir
and steal her! That’s what I say!”

“What are you talking about, good Vasile! Is it possible!”

Vasile said no more. The boyar thought deeply, his hand on his forehead;
then he said:

“That’s what I must do, Vasile! I know what I have to do! Bravo you, good
Vasile!”

Page 122

“If only I knew I was to get two ducats reward!” sighed Vasile, scratching
his head.

And that evening Boyar Nicola kept his word. He mounted his horse, took
with him five companions from among the grooms, and started out to
Frasini.

The forest shuddered with the whisper of the breeze of the autumn night.
The men rode silently. From time to time could be heard the trumpeting of
the cock, coming they knew not whence. Beyond lay silence. At last the
widow’s courtyard came into sight, black, like some heap of coal.

Like ghosts Nicola and his companions approached the wall; in silence they
dismounted; they threw rope-ladders over the top of the wall, climbed up
and over to the other side. The horses remained tied to the trees.

Suddenly they heard cries. Boyar Nicola was not afraid. He hurried to the
door—the doors were not shut. He passed along the corridor.

“Aha!” murmured the Greek. “Now I shall have the darling in my arms.”

But suddenly a door was opened, and a bright sea of light illuminated the
passage. Boyar Nicola was not frightened. He advanced towards the room.
But he had scarcely gone two paces when there, on the threshold, stood the
Sultana, with her hair undone, in a thin white petticoat and a white dressing-
jacket. With frowning brows she stood in the doorway looking at the boyar.

Nicola was beside himself. He would willingly have gone on his knees, and
kissed her feet, so beautiful was she. But he knew if he knelt before her she
would only mock him. He approached to embrace her.

“Hold!” cried the Sultana. “I thought there were thieves! Ha, ha! it is you,
Boyar Nicola?”

And suddenly, there in the light, she raised a shining scimitar in her right
hand. Nicola felt a hard blow on the side of his head. He stood still. His

Page 123

grooms started to run, but one fell, yelling, and covered with blood. Just
then a great noise was heard, and the lady’s servants came in.

Nicola fled towards the exit followed by his four companions. Then on into
the yard with scimitars flashing on their right and on their left. And once
more they are on horseback fleeing towards Vulturesht.

There he dismounted, feeling very bitter, and entered the garden once more,
and once more sat on the stone bench, and hid his face in his hands.

“Woe is me!” he murmured miserably. “How wretched is my life! What is
to be done? What is to be done?”

He sat there in the October night tortured by his thoughts. Only the breeze
carrying the mist from the fields disturbed him.

“Woe is me! How wretched is my life!” and he bent forward, his head in his
hands, his elbows on his knees. “What a terrible woman!” he murmured
again as he mused. “What eyes she has! Oh, Blessed Virgin! Oh, Blessed
Virgin! Do not abandon me, for my heart is breaking!”

For some time he stayed there dreaming. After a while he rose and moved
towards the house.

“What a terrible woman, and what eyes!”

In the house he once more called for Vasile.

“Good Vasile, I am undone! A terrible woman, good Vasile—she has burnt
my heart and turned it to ashes! What is to be done? Do not leave me!
Look, you understand, you shall have two of my ducats.”

“I know what you have been through, master. She is a proud lady, there is
no denying it! If I knew you would give me five ducats, or even six—but
there, it’s only an idea——”

“Speak, Vasile, good man, I will give you—— What eyes! Woe is me!”

Page 124

“Then I understand, master,” says Vasile, “that you give me seven ducats,
but you’ll have to give seven times seven if you get her here at your hand—
don’t be afraid, master, it is not much—only seven times seven to have her
here at your hand! I’ll bring Cozma Racoare to you! As sure as you put the
ducats into the palm of my hand, so sure will he put the Sultana into your
arms, that’s that.”

Boyar Nicola was rather alarmed when he heard talk of Cozma Racoare, but
afterwards he sighed and said:

“Good!”

Three days later Racoare came. Nicola was sitting on the stone bench in the
garden under the lime-tree, smoking a pipe of fragrant tobacco. When he
caught sight of the highwayman he sat gazing at him with startled eyes.
Cozma came calmly along with his horse’s bridle in his left hand. He wore
top boots up to his knees with long steel spurs. A long gun was slung across
his back. On his head was a black sheepskin cap. He walked unconcernedly
as usual with knitted brows; his horse followed him with bent head.

Vasile, the boyar’s agent, came up to the stone seat, scratching his head, and
whispered with a grin:

“What do you say to this, master? Just take a look at him. He could bring
you the devil himself!”

Boyar Nicola could not take his eyes off Cozma. The highwayman stopped
and said:

“God be with you!”

“I thank you,” replied Vasile. “God grant it!”

The boyar remained persistently silent.

“H’m!” murmured Vasile. “You have come to see us, friend Cozma?”

Page 125

“I have come,” responded Racoare.

“On our business?”

“Yes.”

Cozma spoke slowly, frowning; wherever he might be no smile ever lit up
his face.

“Ah, yes, you have come,” said the boyar, as if awaking from sleep. “Vasile,
go and tell them to prepare coffee, but bring wine at once.”

“Let them make coffee for one,” said Cozma, “I never drink.”

Vasile went off grinning, after a side-glance at his master.

“Ah, you never drink!” said the boyar with an effort. “So, so, you have
come on our business—how much? Ah, I am giving fifty ducats.”

“Good!” said Racoare quietly.

Vasile returned, smiling knowingly. The boyar was silent.

“Eh,” said Vasile, scratching his head, “how are you getting on?”

“Good Vasile, go and fetch the purse from under my pillow.”

“No, there is no need to give me a purse,” said the highwayman, “I have no
need of money.”

“What?” murmured the boyar. “Ah, yes! You do not need? Why?”

“The thing is to put the Sultana of Frasini into your arms—I hand you over
the lady, and you hand me the money.”

“Let’s be brief!” cried Vasile, passing his hand through his hair. “One party
gives the lady, the other the money. What did I tell you? Cozma would fetch
you the devil from hell. From henceforth the lady is yours.”

Page 126

Racoare turned round, strode to the bottom of the garden, fastened his horse
to a tree, drew a cloak of serge from his saddle, spread it out and wrapped
himself in it.

“Well! Well!” groaned Boyar Nicola, breathing heavily. “What a terrible
man! But I feel as though he had taken a load off my mind.”

Vasile smiled but said nothing. Later, when he was by himself, he began to
laugh and whisper: “Ha, ha! He who bears a charmed life is a lucky man!”

The boyar started up as from sleep and looked fearfully at Vasile; then he
shook his head and relapsed into thought.

“Ah, yes!” he murmured, without understanding what he was talking about.

When night had fallen Cozma Racoare tightened his horse’s girths and
mounted. Then he said:

“Boyar, wait for me in the glade at Vulturesht.”

The gates were opened, the horse snorted and rushed forth like a dragon.

The full moon shone through the veil of an autumnal mist, weaving webs of
light, lighting up the silent hills and the dark woods. The rapid flight of the
bay broke the deep silence. Racoare rode silently under the overhanging
woods with their sparse foliage; he seemed like a phantom in the blue light.

Then he reached Frasini. Every one was asleep, the doors were shut. Cozma
knocked at the door: Rat-a-tat! Rat-a-tat!

“Who is there?” cried a voice from within.

“Open!” said Racoare.

“Who are you?”

“Open!” shouted Cozma.

Page 127

From within was heard a whispered:

“Open!” “Do not open!” “Open, it is Cozma!”

A light shone through a niche in the wall above the door, and lighted up
Cozma’s face. Then a rustling sound became audible, the light was
extinguished, and the bar across the door rattled.

Cozma entered the empty courtyard, dismounted by the steps, and pushed
open the door.

“The door is open,” he murmured, “the lady is not nervous.”

In the dark corridor his footsteps and his spurs echoed as in a church. A
noise was heard in one of the rooms, and a bright light shone into the
passage. The Sultana appeared in the doorway, dressed in white with her
hair unplaited, with frowning brows and the scimitar in her right hand.

“Who are you? What do you want?” she cried.

“I have come to fetch you,” said Racoare shortly, “and take you to Boyar
Nicola.”

“Ah, you are not burglars?” said the lady, and raised her scimitar. “See here,
you will meet the same fate as your Nicola!”

Racoare took a step forward, calmly seized the scimitar, squeezed the lady’s
fist, and the steel blade flew into a corner. The lady sprang quickly back,
calling:

“Gavril! Niculai! Toader! Help!”

Voices were heard, and the servants crowded into the passage, and stood by
the door. Racoare approached the lady, and tried to seize her. She avoided
him, and caught up a knife from the table.

“What are you doing, you boobies? Help! Seize him, bind him!”

Page 128

“Don’t talk nonsense—I see you are not frightened; I cannot do other than I
am doing!” said Racoare.

Then the servants murmured again:

“How can we bind him? It is Racoare. He is here! Cozma Racoare, lady!”

“Cowards!” cried the lady, and threw herself upon Cozma.

The highwayman took her arm, pressed her hands together, tied them with a
leather strap, and lifted her under his arm like a bundle.

“Get out of the way!” he said then, and the people fell over each other as
they scattered to either side.

“What a pearl among women!” thought Cozma, while he strode along the
corridor with the lady under his arm, “he has not bad taste, that Boyar
Nicola! Proud woman!”

The Sultana looked with eyes wide with horror at the servants who gave
way on either hand in their terror. She felt herself held as in a vice. At last
she raised her eyes to Racoare’s fierce face. The light from the room was
reflected in the man’s steely eyes, and lit up his weather-beaten face.

“Who are you?” she gasped.

“I? Cozma Racoare.”

The lady gave another glance at the servants huddled in the corners, and she
said not another word. Now she understood.

Outside, the highwayman mounted the bay, placed the lady in front of him,
and set spurs to his horse. Once more the sound of the galloping horse
broke the silence of the night.

“What a pearl among women!” thought Racoare, and the horse sped along
the road like a phantom.

Page 129

The lady turned her head, and studied Racoare by the light of the moon.

“Why do you look at me like that, lady?” And the horse sped along under
the overhanging woods.

The black hair of the lady shone in great billows of light. The foliage
glistened with hoar-frost, like silver-leaf. The lady looked at the
highwayman and shuddered, she felt herself squeezed in his powerful arms,
and her eyes burnt like two stars beneath the heavy knitted brows.

“Why do you look at me like that, lady? Why do you shiver? Are you
cold?”

The galloping hooves thundered through the glades, the leaves glittered in
their silver sheen, and the bay passed on like a phantom in the light.

A shadow suddenly appeared in the distance.

“What is that yonder?” questioned the lady.

“Boyar Nicola awaits us there,” replied Racoare.

The lady said no more. But Cozma felt her stiffen herself. The leather strap
was snapped, and two white hands were lifted up. The highwayman had no
time to stop her. Like lightning she seized the bridle in her right hand, and
turned the horse on the spot, but her left arm she twined round Racoare’s
neck. The highwayman felt the lady’s head resting against his breast, and a
voice murmured softly:

“Would you give me to another?”

And the horse flew like a phantom through the blue light; the meadows rang
with the sound of the galloping hooves, the silver leaves glistened, and
tresses of black hair floated in the wind. But now shadows seemed to be
pursuing them. The hills on the horizon seemed peopled with strange
figures, which hurried through the light mist. But the black phantom sped

Page 130

on, and ever onwards, till it was lost in the far distance, in the gloom of the
night.

Page 131

The Wanderers
By M. Sadoveanu

A house stood isolated in the middle of a garden, separated from the main
group about the market-place.

It was an old house, its veranda was both high and broad and had big
whitewashed pillars. The pointed roof was tiled and green with moss. In
front of the veranda, and facing south, stood two beautiful round lime-trees
throwing out their shade.

One day in the month of August, the owners, Vladimir Savicky and Ana, his
wife, were sitting in the veranda. Both were old, weather-beaten by the
storms of many journeys and the misfortunes of life. The old man wore a
long white beard and long white hair, which was parted down the middle
and smooth on the top; he smoked a very long pipe, and his blue eyes gazed
towards the plains which stretched away towards the sunset. The old
woman, Ana, selected a nosegay of flowers from a basket. He was tall and
vigorous still, she was slight with gentle movements. Forty years ago they
left their ruined Poland, and settled in our country. They kept an adopted
daughter, and had a son of thirty years of age, a bachelor, and a good
craftsman. They had lived for thirty years here in the old house, busying
themselves with market-gardening: for thirty years they had lived a sad,
monotonous life in this place. They had been alone with their adopted child,
with Magdalena; Roman, their boy, had been roaming through the world for
the last ten years.

Old Vladimir puffed away at his pipe as he stroked his beard; the warmth of
the afternoon had made him lay aside his blue jacket. The old wife was
choosing her flowers. A gentle breeze, laden with fragrance, came from the
garden, from the trees heavy with fruit, and from the gay-coloured flowers.
Shafts of light penetrated through the leafy limes, little patches of white

Page 132

light came from above, and played over the bright grass, green as the tree-
frog. From time to time the quivering foliage sent a melodious rustle into
the peaceful balcony.

At intervals the soft notes of a song floated through the open window.

Suddenly a resounding noise broke the stillness of the day. What was it? A
carriage. The old man started, put down his pipe, and rose. The old woman
put her head, wrapped in a white shawl, out over the railings. The rumbling
vehicle, an ugly Jew upon the box, drew nearer, and pulled up outside the
door of the old house. A strong, broad-shouldered young man descended, a
big bundle in his right hand, a case in his left.

“Roman! Roman!” cried the old lady in a feeble voice. She tried to rise but
fell softly back beside the flowers.

“There, there, old lady, it is Roman,” murmured the old man gaily, as he
went down the stairs.

“Mr. Roman!” cried a gentle voice, and Magdalena’s fair head appeared at
the window.

Roman had let fall the bundle and thrown himself into his father’s arms.

“Yes, old lady, it is Roman!” murmured Vladimir Savicky, with tears in his
eyes. He embraced his son, and pressed him to his heart. “Yes, old lady, it is
Roman!” That was all he could find to say.

“Mother,” cried the young man, “I have not seen you for ten years.”

The old mother cried silently, her son strained her to his breast, while the
old man wandered round murmuring tearfully into his beard:

“Yes, yes, old lady, it is our Roman.”

As Roman Savicky straightened his strong frame and turned round, he saw
a white face with blue eyes in the doorway. He stood transfixed with

Page 133

astonishment; the girl watched him, smiling shyly.

“Ha! ha!” laughed old Savicky, “how now? Do you not know each other?
Ah! Kiss each other, you have known Magdalena ever since she was a
child.”

The young people approached each other in silence, the girl offered her
cheek with eyelids lowered, and Roman kissed her.

“I did not recognize her,” said Roman, “she has grown so big.”

His mother laughed softly. “You, too, Roman, you have grown much bigger
—and handsome.”

“Naturally our Roman is handsome,” said the old man, “our own Roman,
old lady.”

Again the mother kissed her son. Roman seated himself upon a chair in the
veranda, the old man placed himself on his right, and the mother on the left;
they watched him, feasting their eyes upon him.

“My darling! my darling!” he said to the old woman, “it is long since I have
seen you.”

In the end they grew silent, looking intently at one another, smiling. The
gentle rustle of the lime trees broke the heat and stillness of the August day.

“Whence do you come, Roman?” questioned the old man suddenly.

“From Warsaw,” said his son, raising his head.

The old man opened wide his eyes, then he turned towards Ana.

“Do you hear that, old lady, from Warsaw?”

The old lady nodded her head, and said wonderingly:

“From Warsaw!”

Page 134

“Yes,” said Roman, “I have journeyed throughout Poland, full of bitterness,
and I have wandered among our exiled brothers in all parts of the world.”

Profound misery rang in his powerful voice. The old people looked
smilingly at him, lovingly, but without understanding him. All acute feeling
for their country had long ago died away in their hearts. They sat looking
happily into the blue eyes of their Roman, at his fair, smooth face, at his
beautiful luxuriant hair.

The young man began to speak. Gradually his voice rose, it rang
powerfully, full of sorrow and bitterness. Where had he not been! He had
been everywhere, and everywhere he had met exiled Poles, pining away
among strangers, dying far from the land of their fathers. Everywhere the
same longing, everywhere the same sorrow. Tyrants ruled over the old
hearth, the cry of the oppressed rent the air, patriots lay in chains or trod the
road to Siberia, crowds fled from the homes of their fathers, strangers swept
like a flood into their places.

“Roman, Roman!” said the old woman, bursting into tears, “how beautifully
you talk.”

“Beautifully talks our Roman, old lady,” said Vladimir Savicky sadly,
“beautifully, but he brings us sad tidings.”

And in the old man’s soul old longings and bitter memories began to stir.
On the threshold Magdalena stood dismayed and shuddered as she looked at
Roman.

Suddenly two old men entered by the door. One had thick, grizzled
whiskers, the other a long beard in which shone silver threads.

“Ah,” cried the old Savicky, “here comes Palchevici, here comes
Rujancowsky. Our Roman has come! Here he is!”

“We know,” said Rujancowsky gravely, “we have seen him.”

“Yes, yes, we have seen him,” murmured Palchevici.

Page 135

They both approached and shook Roman warmly by the hand.

“Good day and welcome to you! See, now all the Poles of this town are met
together in one place,” said Rujancowsky.

“What?” questioned Roman. “Only these few are left?”

“The others have passed away,” said old Savicky sadly.

“Yes, they have passed away,” murmured Palchevici, running his fingers
through his big grey whiskers.

They were all silent for a time.

“Old lady,” said Vladimir Savicky, “go and fetch a bottle of wine and get
something to eat too, perhaps Roman is hungry. But where are you? Where
is Ana?” asked the old man, looking at Magdalena.

“Do not worry, she has gone to get things ready,” replied the girl smilingly.

“’Tis well! ’tis well!” Then turning towards the two Poles. “You do not
know how Roman can talk. You should hear him. Roman, you must say it
again.”

The old wife came with wine and cold meat. She placed meat in front of her
boy, and the wine before the older men. They all began to talk. But
Roman’s voice sounded melancholy in the stillness of the summer day.
Then they began to drink to Roman’s health, to the health of each one of
them.

“To Poland!” cried Roman excitedly, striking the table with his fist. And
then he began to speak:

“Do you realize how the downtrodden people begin to murmur and to
agitate? Soon there will rise a mighty storm which will break down the
prison walls, the note of liberty will ring through our native land! Ah, you
do not know the anguish and the bitterness there! Stranger-ridden and

Page 136

desolate! Since Kosciusko died there are exiles and desolation everywhere!
Mother,” cried Roman, then turning towards the old woman, “give me the
case from over there, I must sing something to you.”

With these words his eyes darkened and he stared into space. The old
people looked at him, much moved, their heads upon their breasts, not
speaking a word. Quiet reigned in the old house, and in the garden there
was peace; a fiery sunset, crowned with clouds of flame, was merging into
the green sea of the woods. Golden rays penetrated into the old veranda and
shone on Roman’s hair.

His mother handed him the case.

“Well,” said the young man, “I will sing you something with my cither. I
will sing of our grief.”

Then, beneath his fingers, the strings began to murmur as though awaking
from sleep. Roman bent forward and began, the old people sat motionless
round him.

Sad tones vibrated through the quiet of the old house, notes soft and
sorrowful like some remote mournful cry, notes deep with the tremor of
affliction; the melody rose sobbing through the clear sunset like the flight of
some bird of passage.

In the souls of the old people there rose like a storm the clamour of past
sorrows. The song lamented the ruin of fair lands; they seemed to listen, as
in a sad dream, to the bitter tears of those dying for their native land. They
seemed to see Kosciusko, worn with the struggle, covered in blood,
kneeling with a sword in hand.

Finis Poloniæ! Poland is no more! Ruin everywhere, death all around; a cry
of sorrow rose; the children were torn from their unhappy land to pine away
and die on alien soil!

The chords surged, full of grief, through the clear sunset. Then slowly,
slowly, the melody died away as though tired with sorrow until the final

Page 137

chord finished softly, like a distant tremor, ending in deathlike silence.

The listeners seemed turned to stone. Roman leant his head upon his hand,
and his eyes, full of pain, turned towards the flaming sunset. His chin
trembled; his mind was full of bitter memories. The old men sat as though
stunned, like some wounded creatures, their heads upon their breasts; the
old mother cried softly, sighing, her eyes upon her Roman. As the young
man turned his eyes towards the door he saw two bright tears in
Magdalena’s blue eyes; amid a deep silence his own eyes gazed into the
girl’s while the last crimson rays faded away from the woods.

Page 138

The Fledgeling
By I. Al. Bratescu-Voineshti

One springtime a quail nearly dead with fatigue—she came from far-away
Africa—dropped from her flight into a green corn-field on the edge of a
plantation. After a few days of rest she began to collect twigs, dried leaves,
straw, and bits of hay, and made herself a nest on a mound of earth, high up,
so that the rain would not spoil it; then for seven days in succession she laid
an egg, in all seven eggs, as small as sugar eggs, and she began to sit upon
them.

Have you seen how a hen sits on her eggs? Well, that is how the quail did,
but instead of sitting in a coop, she sat out of doors, among the grain; it
rained, it pelted with rain, but she never moved, and not a drop reached the
eggs. After three weeks there hatched out some sweet little birds, not naked
like the young of a sparrow, but covered with yellow fluff, like chickens,
only smaller, like seven little balls of silk, and they began to scramble
through the corn, looking for food. Sometimes the quail caught an ant,
sometimes a grasshopper, which she broke into pieces for them, and with
their little beaks they went pic! pic! pic! and ate it up immediately.

They were pretty and prudent and obedient; they walked about near their
mother, and when she called to them “pitpalac!” they ran quickly back to
her. Once, in the month of June, when the peasants came to reap the corn,
the eldest of the chicks did not run quickly at his mother’s call, and, alas, a
boy caught him under his cap. He alone could tell the overwhelming fear he
felt when he found himself clasped in the boy’s hand; his heart beat like the
watch in my pocket. Luckily for him an old peasant begged him off.

“Let him go, Marin, it’s a pity on him, he will die. Don’t you see he can
hardly move, he is quite dazed.”

Page 139

When he found himself free, he fled full of fear to the quail to tell her what
had befallen him. She drew him to her and comforted him, and said to him:

“Do you see what will happen if you do not listen to me? When you are big
you can do what you like, but while you are little you must follow my
words or something worse may overtake you.”

And thus they lived, contented and happy. The cutting of the corn and the
stacking of the sheaves shook a mass of seeds on to the stubble which gave
them food, and, although there was no water near, they did not suffer from
thirst because in the early morning they drank the dew-drops on the blades
of grass. By day, when it was very hot, they stayed in the shade of the
plantation; in the afternoon, when the heat grew less, they all went out on to
the stubble, but on the cold nights they would gather in a group under the
protecting wings of the quail as under a tent. Gradually the fluff upon them
had changed into down and feathers, and with their mother’s help they
began to fly. The flying lesson took place in the early morning towards
sunrise, when night was turning into day, and in the evening in the twilight,
for during the daytime there was danger from the hawks which hovered
above the stubble-field.

Their mother sat upon the edge and asked them:

“Are you ready?”

“Yes,” they answered.

“One, two, three!”

And when she said “three,” whrrr! away they all flew from the side of the
plantation, as far as the sentry-box on the high road, and back again. And
their mother told them they were learning to fly in preparation for a long
journey they would have to take when the summer was over.

“We shall have to fly high up above the earth for days and nights, and we
shall see below us great towns and rivers and the sea.”

Page 140

One afternoon towards the end of August, while the chicks were playing
happily near their mother in the stubble, a carriage was heard approaching,
and it stopped in the track by the edge of the plantation. They all raised their
heads with eyes like black beads and listened. A voice could be heard
calling: “Nero! to heel!”

The chicks did not understand, but their mother knew it was a man out
shooting, and she stood petrified with fear. The plantation was their refuge,
but exactly from that direction came the sportsman. After a moment’s
thought she ordered them to crouch down close to the earth, and on no
consideration to move.

“I must rise, you must stay motionless, he who flies is lost. Do you
understand?”

The chicks blinked their eyes to show they understood, and remained
waiting in silence. They could hear the rustling of a dog moving through the
stubble, and from time to time could be heard a man’s voice: “Where are
you? To heel, Nero!”

The rustling drew near—the dog saw them; he remained stationary, one
paw in the air, his eyes fixed upon them.

“Do not move,” whispered the quail to them, and she ran quickly farther
away from them.

The dog followed slowly after her. The sportsman hurried up. His foot was
so near to them that they could see an ant crawling up the leg of his boot.
Oh, how their hearts beat! A few seconds later the quail rose, and flew low
along the ground a few inches in front of the dog’s muzzle. It pursued her,
and the sportsman followed, shouting: “To heel! to heel!” He could not
shoot for fear of hurting the dog; the quail pretended to be wounded so well
that the dog was determined to catch her at all cost, but when she thought
she was out of range of the gun she quickly flew for shelter towards the
plantation.

Page 141

During this time, the eldest fledgeling, instead of remaining motionless like
his brothers, as their mother bade them, had taken to his wings; the
sportsman heard the sound of his flight, turned and shot. He was some
distance away. Only a single shot reached his wings. He did not fall, he
managed to fly as far as the plantation, but there the movement of the wings
caused the bone which had only been cracked at first to give way altogether,
and the fledgeling fell with a broken wing.

The sportsman, knowing the plantation was very thick, and seeing it was a
question of a young bird only, decided it was not worth while to look for it
among the trees. The other little birds did not move from the spot where the
quail had left them.

They listened in silence. From time to time they heard the report of a gun
and the voice of the sportsman calling: “Bring it here!” After a time the
carriage left the cart-track by the plantation and followed the sportsman;
gradually the shots and the shouting became fainter and died away, and in
the silence of the evening nothing could be heard but the song of the
crickets; but when night had fallen and the moon had risen above Cornatzel,
they clearly heard their mother’s voice calling to them from the end of the
stubble: “Pitpalac! pitpalac!” They flew quickly towards her and found her.
She counted them; one was missing.

“Where is the eldest one?”

“We do not know—he flew off.”

Then the heart-broken quail began to call loudly, and yet more loudly,
listening on every side. A faint voice from the plantation answered: “Piu!
piu!” When she found him, when she saw the broken wing, she knew his
fate was sealed, but she hid her own grief in order not to discourage him.

From now on, sad days began for the poor fledgeling. He could scarcely
move with his wing trailing behind him; with tearful eyes he watched his
brothers learning to fly in the early morning and in the evening; at night
when the others were asleep under his mother’s wings, he would ask her
anxiously:

Page 142

“Mother, I shall get well, I shall be able to go with you, shan’t I? And you
will show me, too, the big cities and rivers and the sea, won’t you?”

“Yes,” answered the quail, forcing herself not to cry.

In this way the summer passed. Peasants came with ploughs to plough up
the stubble, the quail and her children removed to a neighbouring field of
maize; after a time men came to gather in the maize. They cut the straw and
hoed up the ground, then the quails retired to the rough grass by the edge of
the plantation.

The long, beautiful days gave place to short and gloomy ones, the weather
began to grow foggy and the leaves of the plantation withered. In the
evening, belated swallows could be seen flying low along the ground,
sometimes other flocks of birds of passage passed and, in the stillness of the
frosty nights, the cry of the cranes could be heard, all migrating in the same
direction, towards the south.

A bitter struggle took place in the heart of the poor quail. She would fain
have torn herself in two, that one half might go with her strong children
who began to suffer from the cold as the autumn advanced, and the other
half remain with the injured chick which clung to her so desperately. One
day, without any warning, the north-east wind blew a dangerous blast, and
that decided her. Better that one of the fledgelings should die than that all of
them should—and without looking back lest her resolution should weaken,
she soared away with the strong little birds, while the wounded one called
piteously:

“Do not desert me! Do not desert me!”

He tried to rise after them, but could not, and remained on the same spot
following them with his eyes until they were lost to sight on the southern
horizon.

Three days later, the whole region was clothed in winter’s white, cold garb.
The violent snowstorm was followed by a calm as clear as crystal,
accompanied by a severe frost.

Page 143

On the edge of the plantation lay a young quail with a broken wing and stiff
with cold. After a period of great suffering he had fallen into a pleasant state
of semi-consciousness. Through his mind flashed fragments of things seen
—the stubble-field, the leg of a boot with an ant crawling upon it, his
mother’s warm wings. He turned over from one side to the other and lay
dead with his little claws pressed together as though in an act of devotion.

Page 144

Popa Tanda
By I. Slavici

God have mercy on the soul of Schoolmaster Pintilie! He was a good man,
and a well-known chorister. He was very fond of salad with vinegar.
Whenever he was hoarse, he would drink the yolk of an egg with it; when
he raised his voice, the windows rattled while he sang, “Oh, Lord, preserve
Thy people.” He was schoolmaster in Butucani, a fine, large town
containing men of position and sound sense, and given to almsgiving and
hospitality. Now Schoolmaster Pintilie had only two children: a daughter
married to Petrea Tzapu, and Trandafir, Father Trandafir, priest in Saraceni.

God keep Father Trandafir! He was a good man, he had studied many
books, and he sang even better than his dead father, God have mercy on his
soul! He always spoke correctly and carefully as though he were reading
out of a book. Father Trandafir was an industrious, careful man. He
gathered from many sources, and made something out of nothing. He saved,
he mended, he collected to get enough for himself and for others.

Father Trandafir went through a great deal in his youth. One does not
achieve big results in a minute or two. The poor man has to go without a
great deal more than he ever gets. He worked harder with his brain than
with a spade and fork. But what he did was not work thrown away. Young
Trandafir became priest in his native town, in Butucani, a fine large town
containing men of position and good sense, but Trandafir did not enjoy the
almsgiving and hospitality.

Father Trandafir would have been a wonderful man had not one thing spoilt
him. He was too severe in his speech, too harsh in his judgments; he was
too straightforward and outspoken. He never minded his words, but said
right out what he had in his mind. It is not good to be a man like that. Men
take offence if you speak too plainly to them, and it is best to live peaceably

Page 145

with the world. This was evident in Father Trandafir’s case. A man like him
could not stay two years in Butucani. It was first one thing, then another; at
one time he complained to the townspeople, the next time to the
archdeacon. Now it is well known that priests must not make complaints to
the archdeacon. The archdeacon understands presents much better than
complaints. But that was what Father Trandafir would not comprehend.

There is no doubt that Father Trandafir was in the right.

But the thing is, right is the prerogative of the mighty. The weak can only
assert themselves gradually. The ant cannot overthrow the mountain. It can,
though, change its position; but slowly, slowly, bit by bit. Perhaps the
Father knew that this was so in the world; he had his own standard, though.

“Even the devil cannot turn what is true and right into a lie!” This was his
remark, and with this remark he got himself turned out of Butucani. That is
to say, it was not only he who did it, it was the townspeople too. One word
and a little something besides to promote a good understanding with the
archdeacon, a visit to the bishop, and a word there from the archdeacon:
things get done if one knows how to do them. The long and the short of it
was that Father Trandafir was sent from Butucani to Saraceni—to promote
a good understanding among the faithful. Priest in Saraceni! Who knows
what that means to be priest in Saraceni? That is what befell Father
Trandafir! Who would fain leap the ditch throws his bag over it first. Father
Trandafir only had a wife and two children; his bag was empty. That was
why he leaped so unwillingly from Butucani to Saraceni.

In the “Dry Valley” there was a village which they called “Saraceni.” A
village called “poor” in a “dry” valley; could any place have a more
unpleasant name?

The Dry Valley!

“Valley” because the place was shut in between mountains; “dry,” because
the stream, which had cut its way through the middle of the valley, was dry
most of the year.

Page 146

This was how the valley lies.

To the right stood a hill called “Rîpoasa.” On the left were three other hills,
called “Fatza,” “Grofnitza,” and “Alunish.” Rîpoasa was rocky. Fatza was
cultivated; the village stood on Grofnitza, while on Alunish lay the village
graveyard among hazel and birch trees. Thus it lay to right and left, but the
chief feature of the landscape stood at the bottom. Here rose the mountains
—from there, came what did come.

The other side, beyond Rîpoasa was the Rapitza Valley—a much deeper
valley than the Dry Valley, and so called because the Rapitza flowed
through it. The Rapitza was a treacherous river, especially in the spring, and
the stream in the Dry Valley was a branch of the Rapitza. In the spring,
when the snow melted on the mountains, the Rapitza got angry and poured
part of her fury into the branch that flowed through the Dry Valley, and the
latter ceased to be “dry.”

In a few hours the inhabitants of Saraceni were rather too rich in water. This
occurred nearly every year. When the crops in the valley appeared to be
most favourable, the Dry Valley belied its name and washed away all that
lay in its path.

It would have been rather better if this invasion had lasted only a short time,
but the water remained in the valley, and in many places formed refuges for
the frog family. And instead of corn, osiers and interlacing willows grew by
the side of its pools.

Was it any wonder that in consequence of this the people of Saraceni had
become in time the most idle of men? He is a fool who sows where he
cannot reap, or where he does not know whether he will be able to reap or
not. The Fatza was a sandy spot; the corn grew a few inches high and the
maize a yard; on Rîpoasa one could not grow blackberries even, for at the
bottom the water spoilt the fruit. Where there is no hope of reward there is
no incentive to work. Whoever works wants to earn, but the people of
Saraceni had given up all thoughts of gain, and therefore no one felt
inspired to work. Those who could afford it passed their time lying out of

Page 147

doors; those who could not, spent their day working in the neighbouring
villages. When the winter came life was hard and bitter.

But whoever has got used to the bad does not think of better things; the
people of Saraceni appeared to think that things could not be better than
they were. Fish in the water, birds in the air, moles in the ground, and the
people of Saraceni in poverty!

Saraceni? One can imagine what a village like Saraceni must have been;
here a house, there a house—all alike. Hedges were superfluous, seeing
there was nothing to enclose; the street was the whole village. It would have
been absurd to put a chimney on the house—the smoke found its way out
through the roof. There would have been no sense in putting plaster on the
walls either, as that dropped off in time. Some of the buildings were made
of bits of wood knocked together, a roof of straw mixed with hay, an oven
of clay, an old-fashioned veranda outside, a bed with four posts built into
the ground, a door made out of three boards held together by two stakes
placed crosswise—quickly made and well made—whoever was not pleased
with it, let him make something he liked better.

At the top of the village, that is to say on the highest point, was a sort of
building which the Saracenese called the “church.” It was a heap of old tree
trunks piled one on the top of the other in the form of walls. In the old days
—when, one does not know—these kind of walls were open to the sky;
later, one does not know when, the walls had been made to converge in one
place, to support what was supposed to do duty for a tower. This—owing to
the fact that the supports of the facade had perished through the buffeting of
a very strong wind—had fallen towards the patient earth, dragging the
entire structure after it. And there it had remained ever since, for the church
counted for little in Saraceni; it was superfluous.

Priest? They say there is no village without a priest. Probably whoever said
this did not know about Saraceni. Saraceni was a village without a priest.
That is to say, it was a village with a priest—only this priest was a priest
without a village. Saraceni was unique in one way. There had never been a
priest who stayed more than three days in Saraceni; he came one day, stayed

Page 148

the next, and left on the third. Many guilty priests passed through Saraceni;
whoever had stayed there long would have expiated all his sins.

Then Father Trandafir reached this penitential spot. He could not expect to
do as the others had done, come one day, stay the next, and depart the third.
He was too much out of favour with the archdeacon to imagine that he
would send him to another village. He could not remain without a village: a
priest without a village—a cart without a wheel, a yoke without oxen, a hat
on the top of a wig. He began to think what he must do; he must take things
as they were, and stay gladly in Saraceni. It was only a village in name, but
no one could say he was a priest without a village. But really a more
suitable priest for a more suitable village you could not have found. The
poverty of the priest corresponded to the poverty in the homes of his
parishioners. From the beginning Trandafir realized one thing: it was much
nicer in Butucani than in Saraceni. There the people all had something, and
you could always have some of it. In Saraceni all the latches were made of
wood. Then the Father reflected: the priest did all the business of the town,
but the town took care of the priest’s purse. Before long the Father began to
feel sure that the people who started by being charitable and hospitable
were not born fools. “It is a wise thing when men meet together to comfort
and cheer each other. Even our Redeemer began with almsgiving, and the
wedding at Cana of Galilee.” Thus thought Father Trandafir; but in Saraceni
there was neither almsgiving nor hospitality.

“There is one thing,” said the Father to himself a little later on, “in a poor
village there is no corn for the priest to gather. As long as the people of
Saraceni are lazy, so long shall I be hungry!” And he began to think how he
was going to make his parishioners industrious. The industrious man eats
the stones, makes soup out of the stagnant water, and reaps corn where the
hemlock used to grow. “Then”—concluded the priest—“when the cow has
fodder she is no longer dry!”

Thus he spoke, and he set to work to put it in practice. A man who has
nothing to eat busies himself with other people’s affairs. He does no good
that way! The blind man cannot aid the cripple; the hungry don’t improve
their village; when the geese keep watch among the vegetables, little

Page 149

remains for the gardener: but Father Trandafir was obstinate; when he
started, he went on—and he got there, or he died by the way.

The first Sunday Father Trandafir preached before the people, who had
assembled in considerable numbers to see the new priest. There is nothing
more agreeable to a man who desires the welfare of others than to see his
words making an impression. A good thought multiplies itself, penetrating
many hearts, and whoever possesses it and passes it on, if he values it,
rejoices to see it gaining ground in the world. Father Trandafir felt happy
that day. Never before had he been listened to with such attention as on this
occasion. It seemed as though these people were listening to something
which they knew but which they did not understand well. They drank in his
words with such eagerness, it was as though they wanted to read his very
soul the better to understand his teaching. That day he read the gospel of
“The Prodigal Son.” Father Trandafir showed how God, in His unending
love for man, had created him to be happy. Having placed man in the world,
God wishes him to enjoy all the innocent pleasures of life, for only so will
he learn to love life and live charitably with his neighbours. The man who,
through his own fault or owing to other causes, only feels the bitterness and
sorrow of this world cannot love life; and, not loving it, he despises in a
sinful manner the great gift of God.

What kind of people are the lazy people, the people who make no effort,
who do not stretch out a hand to take this gift? They are sinners! They have
no desires—only carnal appetites. Man has been given pure desires which
he may gratify with the fruit of his labours; longings are put into his heart
that he may conquer the world while God Himself contemplates him with
pleasure from on high. To work is the first duty of man; and he who does
not work is a sinner.

After this, the Father sketched in words which seemed to give life to his
ideas the miserable existence of a man perishing from hunger, and he gave
his faithful hearers the thoughts which had germinated in his own intelligent
brain—how they must work in the spring and in the summer, in the autumn
and in the winter.

Page 150

The people had listened; the Father’s words were written on their faces;
going home they could only talk of what they had heard in church, and each
one felt himself more of a man than before.

Maybe there were many among them who only waited for Sunday to pass
that they might begin their first day of work.

“There has never been such a priest in Saraceni!” said Marcu Flori Cucu, as
he parted from his neighbour, Mitru.

“A priest that does honour to a village,” replied Mitru, as if he felt that his
village was not exactly honoured.

Other Sundays followed. Father Trandafir was ready with his sermon. The
second Sunday he had no one to address. The weather was wet, and people
stayed at home. Other Sundays the weather was fine; probably then the
people did not remember in time; they were loath to part from God’s blue
sky. And so the Father only had in church some old woman or some aged
man with failing sight and deaf ears. Sometimes there was only Cozonac,
the bell-ringer. In this way he made no progress. Had he been a different
kind of man he would have stopped here.

But Father Trandafir was like the goat among cabbages in the garden. When
you turn it out at the door, it comes in through the fence, when you mend
the fence, it jumps over it, and does a lot more damage by destroying the
top of the hedge.

God keep him! Father Trandafir still remained a good man.

“Wait!” he said. “If you will not come to me, I will go to you!”

Then the priest went from door to door. He never ceased talking from the
moment it was light. Whenever he came across anyone he gave him good
advice. You met the priest in the fields; you found him on the hill; if you
went down the valley you encountered the priest; the priest was in the
woods. The priest was in church; the priest was at the death-bed; the priest
was at the wedding; the priest was with your next-door neighbour—you had

Page 151

to fly the village if you wanted to escape the priest. And whenever he met
you, he gave you wise counsel.

During a whole year, Father Trandafir gave good advice. People listened
gladly—they liked to stay and talk to the priest even if he did give them
good advice. All the same, the old saying holds good: men know what they
ought to do, but they don’t do it. The Father was disappointed. After a
certain time he ceased to give advice. There was not a man in the village
upon whom he had not poured the whole weight of his learning: he had
nothing more to say.

“This will not do,” said the priest once more. “Advice does not pay. I must
start something more severe.”

He began to chaff.

Wherever he found a man, Father Trandafir began to make him ridiculous,
to make fun of him in every kind of way. If he passed a house that had not
been re-roofed yesterday, he would say to the owner: “Oh, you are a clever
man, you are! You have windows in the roof. You do love the light and the
blessed sun!” If he found a woman in a dirty blouse: “Look at me! Since
when have you taken to wearing stuff dresses?”

If he met an unwashed child: “Listen, good wife, you must have a lot of
plum jam if you can plaster your children with it!” And if he came across a
man lying in the shade he would say to him, “Good luck with your work!
Good luck with your work!” If the man got up, he would beg him not to
stop work, for his children’s sake.

He began like this, but he carried it altogether too far. It got to such a pitch
that the people did their utmost to get out of the priest’s way. He became a
perfect pest. The worst thing about it was that the people nicknamed him
“Popa Tanda” because he chaffed them so. And “Popa Tanda” he has
remained ever since.

To tell the truth, it was only in one way the people did not like the priest.
Each one was ready to laugh at the others with the priest; no one was

Page 152

pleased, though, when the others laughed at him. That is human; every one
is ready to saddle his neighbour’s mare. In that way, Father Trandafir
pleased his parishioners, but he was not content himself. Before the year
was out, every man in the village had become a tease; there was not a
person left of whom to make fun, and in the end the wags began to laugh at
themselves. That put an end to it. Only one thing remained to do: the village
to make fun of the priest.

Two whole years passed without Trandafir being able to stir up the people,
even when he had passed from advising them to annoying them. They
became either givers of advice or they were teasers: all day they stood in
groups, some of them giving advice, others joking. It was a wonderful
affair; the people recognized the right, despised the bad; but nothing altered
them.

“Eh! say now, didn’t Father Trandafir mind? Didn’t he get angry, very
angry?”

He did get wild. He began to abuse the people. As he had proceeded to
advise them, and to chaff them, so now he proceeded to abuse them.
Whenever he got hold of a man, he abused him. But he did not get far with
this. At first the people allowed themselves to be insulted. Later on, they
began to answer back, on the sly, as it were. Finally, thinking it was going
too far, they began to abuse the priest.

From now on, things got a little involved. Everything went criss-cross. The
people began to tell the priest that if he did not leave off laughing at them,
and insulting them, they would go to the bishop and get him removed from
the village. That is what the priest deserved. The people had hit on the very
thing! Throw him out of Saraceni! The priest began to curse in earnest. Off
he went; the people got in to their carts to go to the archdeacon, and from
the archdeacon to the bishop.

In the Book of Wisdom, concerning the life of this world, there is a short
sentence which says: our well-wishers are often our undoing and our evil-
wishers are useful to us. Father Trandafir was not lucky in getting good out

Page 153

of his evil-wishers. The bishop was a good soul, worthy of being put in all
the calendars all over the face of the earth. He took pity on the poor priest,
said he was in the right, and scolded the people.

And so Popa Tanda stayed in Saraceni.

Misfortunes generally heap themselves upon mankind. One gives rise to
another, or are they, perhaps, inseparable? Anyhow, they are always like
light and shade, one alongside the other.

By now Father Trandafir had three children. When he returned from the
bishop, he found his wife in bed. There was a fourth little blessing in the
house. A sick wife, three little children, a fourth at the breast, and a tumble-
down house; the snow drifted through the walls, the stove smoked, the wind
came through the roof, the granary was bare, his purse empty, and his heart
heavy.

Father Trandafir was not the man to find a way out of this embarrassing
state of things. Had it been some one else in his situation, he could have
helped him: he could not comfort himself. For a long time he stood in the
dim light of the little lamp; every one around him slept. The sick woman
was asleep. Now there is nothing more conducive to melancholy than the
sight of people asleep. He loved those sleeping forms; he loved them and
was responsible for their happiness; he lived for them, and their love made
life precious to him. Thoughts crowded into his brain. His mind turned to
the past and to the future; considering the state in which he found himself,
the future could only appear depicted in the saddest colours. His children!
His wife! What would become of them? His heart was heavy, and he could
not find one consoling thought, one single loop-hole of escape; nowhere in
the world was there anything to give him a gleam of hope.

The next day was Sunday. The Father went to church with bowed head, to
read Matins.

Like the generality of mankind, Father Trandafir had never given much
thought to what he was doing. He was a priest, and he was content with his

Page 154

lot. He liked to sing, to read the Gospel, to instruct the faithful, to comfort,
and to give spiritual assistance to the erring. His thoughts did not go much
beyond that. Had he been asked at any time whether he realized the sanctity,
the inner meaning of his calling, maybe he would have laughed to himself
at all those things which a man only grasps in moments of intense suffering.
It is man’s nature when his mind comprehends a series of more or less deep
thoughts, to measure the whole world by this standard, and not to believe
what he does not understand. But man does not always think in this way.
There are events during which his brain becomes inactive: in danger, when
no escape seems possible; in moments of joy, when he knows not from
what source his happiness is derived; at times when his train of thought
seems to have lost all coherence. Then, when man has reached, in any way,
the point where the possible becomes indistinguishable from the
impossible, he ceases to reason, instinct asserts itself.

Father Trandafir went into the church. How many times had he not entered
that church! Just as a blacksmith might enter his forge. But this time he was
seized with an incomprehensible fear, he took a few steps forward and then
hid his face in his hands and began to sob bitterly. Why did he cry? Before
whom did he cry? His lips uttered these words only: “Almighty God,
succour me!” Did he believe that this prayer, expressed with all the energy
of despair, could bring him help? He believed nothing; he thought of
nothing; he was in a state of exaltation.

The Holy Scriptures teach us that just as the ploughman lives on the fruit of
his toil, so does the spiritual pastor, who serves the altar, live by the result
of his service at that altar. Father Trandafir always believed in the Holy
Scriptures; he always worked only for the spiritual welfare of his people,
and expected that they, in return, would furnish him with his daily bread.
But the world is not always in agreement with what is written and
commanded; only the priest agreed with it, the people did not. The Father
got little from his office, anyhow not enough; this is to say, four pieces of
ground near the village, a poll-tax on the population, and baptismal and
burying fees.

Page 155

Taken altogether, it amounted to nothing, seeing that the earth produced
scarcely anything, the poll-tax existed only in name, the new-born were
baptized for nothing, and the dead were buried gratis by the priest.

Near the church was a deserted house; a house in name only. The owner of
the house could have kept cattle, but he had no beasts. By the side of the
house there was room for a garden, but there was no garden because, as we
have already said, there were no fences in Saraceni. Father Trandafir bought
the whole place and lived in it. As the house belonged to the priest, nothing
much was done to put it in order, and it was quite dilapidated, the walls had
holes in them, there were rents in the roof. The Father only troubled himself
about other people’s houses.

The priest’s table was no better than the house. According to the old saying,
man follows the ways of other men even when he wants to make them
follow his own: the priest lived like the rest of the village. Happily he had
his wife’s dowry, but often one does not try to get help from just the place
where it is to be had. The season of Lent drew near.

“It will not do!” said Father Trandafir. “This will not do!” And he began to
do as the rest of the world does, to occupy himself first and foremost with
the care of his own house.

Directly the spring-time came, he hired a gipsy, and set him to work to
plaster the house with clay. In a few days all four walls were firmly
plastered. After that, the priest enjoyed sitting outside more than inside the
house, because you could not see the walls of the house so well from
within; a plastered house was a fine thing in Saraceni, especially when one
could say to oneself, “That is mine!” There was one thing, though, which
was not as it should be. Every time the Father’s eyes fell upon the sides of
the roof he went indoors—he felt he had seen enough. He did not want to
see the defective roof, but every time he wanted to look at the walls he had
to see the roof. That damned roof! It could no longer be left like that.

Down in the valley where there are numerous pools, not only willows and
osiers grew, but here and there were to be found sedges and rushes, cat’s-

Page 156

tail and a species of reed. “That is what I will do!” thought the priest. He
engaged a man, and sent him out to cut sedges and rushes and cat’s-tail and
reeds. One Saturday the house was surrounded by bundles tied with osiers;
and the following Saturday the roof was mended and edged on the top with
bundles of reeds over which were stretched two strips of wood fastened
with cross pieces. The work was good, and not dear. People passed by the
priest’s house nodding their heads and saying, “The priest is one of the
devil’s own men.” Now the priest could stay happily outside.

But this happiness did not last long. There was still one thing that was not
quite right. The priest felt that he was too much in the open. There was no
other house in the village like his, and it would have been better a little
separated from the village. The Father hardly liked to say “At my place,”
when “my place” was “in the village.” There must be a fence, and a gate for
the people to enter by, when they came to see the priest; it might be a fence
in name only, and the gate only a hurdle, but it must be an understood thing
that before anyone could enter the priest’s house he must cross the priest’s
yard. Once more the priest hired a man and sent him to cut briars and
stakes. He fixed the stakes into the ground, and placed the briars between
them, and there was the fence, ready made. In front of the house, in the
direction of the church, about half an acre of ground was enclosed: the gate
was formed by four poles fastened by two others placed crosswise. The
priest’s wife especially rejoiced at being thus shut in, and the priest rejoiced
when he saw his wife’s pleasure. There was not a day on which either the
priest or his wife did not say to the children: “Listen! you are not to go
outside the yard; play quietly at home.”

Once a man starts, he never gets to the end. One desire gives rise to another.
Now the priest’s wife got an idea in her head.

“Do you know, Father,” she said one morning, “I think it would be a good
plan to make a few beds for vegetables by the side of the fence.”

“Vegetable-beds?”

“Yes; we can sow onions, carrots, haricot beans, potatoes, and cabbages.”

Page 157

The Father was astonished. To him that seemed quite beyond their powers.
Vegetable-beds in Saraceni!

For a few days his head was full of vegetable-beds, of potatoes, cabbages,
and haricot beans; and a few days after that, the ground was already dug up
and the beds were ready. Not a day passed on which the priest and his wife
did not go about ten times to the beds to see if the seeds were growing.
Great was the joy one day. The priest had risen very early.

“Wife, get up!”

“What’s the matter?”

“They have sprouted.”

The priest and his wife and all the children spent the whole day squatting by
the beds. The more seeds they saw appear above the ground, the happier
they were.

And again the villagers passed by the priest’s house and looked through the
thorns at the priest’s vegetable-beds, and they said once more, “The priest is
one of the devil’s own men!”

“Listen, wife,” said the priest. “Wouldn’t it be a good plan to sow maize
along the fence and round the beds?”

“Indeed it would! I like fresh maize!”

“So do I, especially when it’s roasted on the embers!”

Here was a new task! The priest surrounded himself with maize. He
laughed with pleasure when he thought how pretty it would be when the
maize grew up all round and shut out the briars on the fence which had
begun to offend his eyes. But there is the old proverb, “Much wants more.”
At the back of the house was another strip of ground, about four times the
size of the bit they had cultivated. The priest could not get it out of his head.
Why should this land lie fallow? Couldn’t he plant maize at the back of the

Page 158

house too? In the fields opposite, men were ploughing and sowing, the
ground was untouched still in the village because it was the village.

Marcu Flori Cucu, the priest’s neighbour, had a plough; it was rather
dilapidated, but it was a plough, and Mitru Catamush, Marcu’s neighbour,
had two feeble oxen and a foundered horse. The priest, Marcu, Mitru, the
oxen and the horse, worked all one day from morn till eve. The ground was
ploughed up and sown with maize. From thenceforward, the priest was
happier when he was at the back of the house.

It was a wonderful and beautiful bit of work—what furrows! And here and
there among the furrows a blade of maize peeped out. In spite of this, the
priest scratched himself once or twice, and then fairly often, behind the ear.
It seemed as though something still weighed upon his mind. It was a
difficult matter, which he hardly dare take in hand: the glebe lands. Up to
now, they had been neglected; at present, he did not know what to do with
them. He would have liked to work them himself. He would have liked to
see his own men sowing them; he would have liked to take his wife there in
the autumn. It was very tempting. He talked a great deal to his wife about
the matter. They would need horses, a cart, a plough, a labourer, stables—
they would want a quantity of things. Moreover, the priest did not
understand agriculture.

However, the vegetable-beds were growing green, the maize was springing
up. The priest made up his mind; he took the residue of his wife’s dowry
and set to work. Marcu’s plough was good enough to start with. The priest
bought one horse from Mitru; a man in the Rapitza Valley had another one;
Stan Schiopu had a cart with three wheels. The priest bought it as he got a
wheel from Mitru, to make up for the horse being foundered.

Cozonac, the bell-ringer, engaged himself as labourer to the priest, for his
house was only a stone’s throw away. The priest drove four posts into the
ground at one end of the house, two long ones and two short, and he made
three sides of plaited osiers and a roof of rushes, and there was the stable all
ready.

Page 159

During these days, Father Trandafir had aged by about ten years; but he
grew young again when he placed his wife and children in the cart, whipped
up the horses, and drove off to see their ploughed land.

The villagers saw him, and shook their heads, and said once more: “The
priest is the devil’s own man.”

The priest’s wife had her own feminine worries. She had a beautiful Icon
which had been given to her by the son of the priest at Vezura. At present
the Icon was lying at the bottom of a box wrapped up in paper. For a long
time she had wished to place it between the windows, to put flowers and
sweet basil round it, and look at it often; because this Icon represented the
Holy Virgin, and the priest’s daughter was called Mary. But the walls were
dirty and the Icon had no case. There was another thing that annoyed the
priest’s wife: one window was filled in with a pig’s bladder, and in the other
were three broken panes mended with paper. The house was rather dark.

Easter drew near. There were only five days to Holy Week. If the priest
wanted to spend Easter with his wife, he had still three important things to
get: whitewash for the walls, windows for the house, and a case for the Icon
of the most Blessed Virgin—all objects that could be found only in a town.

To the market, then!

The priest had horses and a cart. He was vexed about the osier baskets for
the maize; only the backs and sides of them still remained. He was ashamed
that a priest like himself should have to go to the market without any maize-
baskets. He could not borrow any, seeing he was at Saraceni, where even
the priest had no proper maize-baskets.

They say “Necessity is the best teacher.” The Father sent Cozonac down the
valley to fetch osiers, planted two stakes in the ground with thinner sticks
set between them about a hand’s breadth apart, and then the priest and his
wife and children, and Cozonac too, began to plait the osiers in. Before long
the baskets were ready. The work was not very remarkable, but for all that
they were the best baskets in Saraceni, and so good that Cozonac could not
refrain from saying, “The priest is one of the devil’s own men!”

Page 160

To the market-place and from the market-place home the Father went
proudly with his baskets; other people had some, but he found people could
buy worse baskets than those he had made himself.

“What is the priest making?”

“Baskets for the maize.”

“But he has got some.”

“He is making them for those who have not got any.”

After Easter, Cozonac began to clear the pools of osiers which the priest
wove into baskets. The longer the work continued, the better was it done;
the last basket was always the best.

Marcu Flori Cucu was a sensible man. He liked to stay and talk to the
priest. Cozonac cleared the osiers, the priest plaited them, while Marcu lay
upon his stomach with his head in his hands and idly watched.

“This osier is a little too long,” said the priest, measuring the osier with his
eye. “Here, Marcu! Give me the hatchet to make it shorter.”

The hatchet was at Marcu’s feet. Marcu raised the upper part of his body,
supported himself on his elbows, stretched out his legs, and began feeling
about for the hatchet, trying to draw it up by his feet.

“Make haste!” said the priest, and gave him a cut with the osier.

Marcu jumped up and assured the priest that he was much more nimble than
he thought. In the end, this assurance was of great use to him. By
Whitsuntide the priest had a cart-load of baskets ready to take to the market,
and Marcu knew very well that if the priest sold the baskets he would have
a cheerful holiday.

The priest had had help for some weeks, and the help had always brought a
reward to the man who had given it.

Page 161

Just before Whitsuntide the rain began, and seemed as though it would
never cease.

“I do not know what I shall do,” said the priest. “It seems as though I must
leave the market until after Whitsuntide. I do not like going in the rain. If it
does not stop raining by Thursday, I just shall not go.”

Marcu scratched himself behind his ears and said nothing. He could see that
it did not suit the priest to get soaked.

“Here,” he said a little later, ceasing to plait, “couldn’t we weave an
awning? There are reeds and rushes and osiers in the valley.”

“Perhaps you are right,” replied the priest. “It could be made the same way
as we are making these.”

Through helping him, Marcu had learnt to make better baskets than the
priest. The awning did Marcu great credit, the priest did not get wet and
came back from the market with a full purse.

This time Whit-Sunday was fine. The priest’s wife had a new gown, the
three eldest children had dolls bought in the town; the tiny one, Mary, had a
straw hat with two pink flowers, the walls were white both inside and out,
the windows were whole, the house was light, and the Icon of the Holy
Virgin could be seen very well placed high up between the windows,
decorated with flowers grown along the edge of the vegetable-beds. The
priest had brought white flour, meat, butter, and even sugar, from the town.
The priest loved his wife, but it was not his way to kiss her at odd times.
But, this morning, the first thing he did was to embrace her. His wife began
to cry—I don’t know why—when Father Trandafir entered the church he
felt inclined to cry; he had seen people in front of the Icon and there were
tears in his eyes when he went up to the altar. The people say he had never
sung more beautifully than he did that day. The saying remained: “To sing
like the priest at Whitsuntide!”

The parishioners went to see the priest; they passed through the gate before
they crossed the door-step; they wiped their boots, put their hats on their

Page 162

sticks, leaned their sticks against the wall, smoothed their moustaches and
their beards, and stepped inside. When they came out of the house again,
they took a look round, nodded their heads, and said nothing.

The years come, the years go; the world moves on, and man is sometimes at
peace with the world, and sometimes at odds with it. The high road passed
through the town, passed by the Dry Valley and ran farther on to the Rapitza
Valley. Where the roads met, at the conjunction of the two valleys, there
was a mill on the Rapitza. Near Rapitza was a cross; close to the cross was
a fountain, and by the fountain were eight fine sycamores. This spot was
called “The Cross of Saraceni.” From here to Saraceni was only about an
hour by road. In spite of this, whenever he came from the town, the man of
Saraceni pulled up here to water his horse, and waited a while, hoping that
some wayfarer might come and ask: “What village is that where one sees
that beautiful church with white walls and the glittering tower?” And when
he is asked, he strokes his moustache, and looking proudly towards the
place replies: “Up there on the Grofnitza? That’s our village—Saraceni; but
you ought to hear the bells—what bells that tower contains! One can hear
them a three hours’ journey away!”

Where the road divided there stood a sign-post with two arms; on one arm
was written, “To the Rapitza Valley,” and on the other one, “Towards the
Dry Valley.” There was no road anywhere round about like the one that ran
through the Dry Valley towards Saraceni.

It was as smooth as a table, and as solid as a cherry-stone. One could see
the Saracenese had constructed it lovingly. To right and left, at intervals of
ten to fifteen paces, were some shady nut-trees which were a pleasure to
look at. The river-bed lay on the right; the road ran along its bank, but
higher up, so that the water could not disturb it. The Saracenese had to
destroy rock in their progress, but that they did cheerfully, for out of the
rock they built the road.

From here on, the Saracene felt at home, and drove at a foot’s pace. But he
was not bored for a second. At every step almost he met an acquaintance
with whom he exchanged words, “Where do you come from?” and “Where

Page 163

are you going?” One man had a cart full of lime, another a load of apples;
then came a man carrying a trellis-work, and another with a wheelbarrow, a
stave, or some other article made of wood.

From time to time, along the side of the road, one found the stone-masons
at work, their trowels ringing from daybreak till sunset. This road was not a
dreary one!

There were lime-kilns where the road ran along the valley. In one place
there was a whole village. Some men were loading up lime, others
unloading stone and wood; the masons were shaping the stones, the men at
the kilns were throwing wood on to the fires; the foremen were making
noise enough for five.

From this point one could see the village well. The gardens were full of
trees; only between the bushes or beyond the trees did one catch a glimpse
here and there of a bit of the walls or the roofs of the houses. The priest’s
house was just up by the church; one could only see five windows and a red
roof with two chimney stacks. Opposite the church stood the school. The
house, of which one could only see a piece of wall with two windows and a
roof, belonged to Marcu Flori Cucu.

The big building visible lower down was the Town Hall. If the houses had
lain less closely together the village would have looked very beautiful, but,
as it was, one only caught a glimpse and must imagine the rest.

Every one had changed; Father Trandafir only had remained the same:
fresh, gay, and busy. If his grey hair and grizzled beard had not betrayed his
age, we might have thought that the little children with whom he played in
the evening, on the seat in front of the house, were his own. One of them,
whom he had lifted up to kiss, stole his hat from off his head and ran away
with it. Mariuca opened the window and called out:

“My little Trandafir, don’t leave grandfather bareheaded.”

Then she flew from the window to catch Ileana, who had stolen her
grandmother’s bonnet and adorned herself with it, and was now proudly

Page 164

showing herself to her grandfather. The old grandfather laughed heartily, he
loved a joke. From close by came Father Costa, and caught first Ileana and
then Mariuca, kissed them, and then seated himself by his father-in-law’s
side. Marcu, neighbour and old friend, Mariuca’s father-in-law, and
attached to the house, saw the group and came to join in the conversation.

“Old man, take your hat; you must not sit there bare-headed,” said the
grandmother, handing his hat through the window.

One of the villagers, in passing, wished him “Good night,” and added to
himself, “May the Lord preserve him for many years, for he is one of God’s
own men.”

Page 165

Out in the World
By Ion Popovici-Banatzeanu

The man tramping along the broad, dusty highway gradually drew near to a
town. He carried a bundle on his back—some old clothes, a change of
underlinen and a pair of boots—and at his breast, wrapped up in a
handkerchief, were his certificate of baptism, his work-book and his book
of military service—all his worldly goods.

For three years he had served the Emperor, and failing to find employment
in the town where he was, with a stick in his hand and a few coppers in his
pocket he had set out into the world, and walked with the steadiness of a
man well acquainted with the road.

Some one had advised him to go to Lugosh; he had heard there were many
craftsmen there driving a big trade, and he pursued his way with hope in his
heart. He felt strong and eager to work. For three years he had not seen a
workshop, for three years he had not followed the craft which he had learnt
so lovingly; it seemed to him he would hardly know how to handle a hide
now. Yet with each step forward his confidence in himself increased, and he
thought, “I will work, and work so that every one wonders, and the peasant
who takes in his hand the sandals I have tanned will never want to part with
them.” And when he said this to himself he walked faster. He would have
liked to fly that he might arrive quicker. But then again he slackened his
pace, and other thoughts assailed him: supposing he did not get a situation,
what would he do then?

“Supposing I do not find work?”

He was afraid to answer this or to think of what he would do if he did not
get a place. Ah, just to find work with somebody. He comforted himself,
and putting away from him all sad thoughts he imagined a rosy future. He

Page 166

saw himself in the workshop doing the work of seven, and saving penny
after penny; he saw himself buying first one skin, then two, then three, six
and more, and many more, until he had a workshop of his own, and then, if
he met a girl he liked, he would marry.

He was intoxicated by his own thoughts, and hardly knew where he was
going. He walked slowly with his head bent. He would not rest, for he felt
no fatigue; it was as though some one urged him forward.

It was late autumn, the fields were bare and the road dreary. Buffeted by the
wind, the poplars along the side of the road were shedding their leaves, and
sadly swaying their pointed tops.

The country lay barren and dead, while the voiceless hills were glowing in
the light of the setting sun like a man who, on the point of death, tries to
save himself by some final remedy. The outlines of solitary fountains
prolonged themselves mournfully against the horizon, as though they
regretted the life and gaiety of other days. A flight of crows, frightened by I
know not what, rose from the dark marshes and alighted upon the tops of
the poplars, beating their wings and cawing above the waste.

But Sandu saw and heard nothing; he walked absorbed in himself and
communing with his own heart.

He entered the town as the lights were being lit. He took no side turnings
but kept to the main street so that the dogs should not hinder him.

“Keep straight on,” he said to himself, “past the Roumanian church, then I
take the turning to the right till I get to the bridge and at the bridge I must
ask my way.”

And at the bridge he asked his way, but they explained it in such a manner
that he lost himself, and it was late before he reached the hostel. He bade
good evening and asked rather diffidently whether there were anywhere he
could sleep, and if there were something to eat.

Page 167

The innkeeper entered into conversation with him, and learnt that Sandu
came from the Dobre district, had done three years’ military service, and
now was looking for a situation with some tanner.

“I have come,” Sandu spoke with difficulty, “to see if I can find a place
here, for you see——”

“Who knows, perhaps you may,” the innkeeper interrupted him, and went
out of the room.

“Should you say I shall find a place?” Sandu asked the innkeeper as he
brought him some lard and a piece of bread.

“Oh, you may find one if you are good at your trade and hard-working.”

Sandu said nothing; the only word he could have uttered would have been
to say, as he could have said, how hard he meant to work, and what kind of
a man he was. But as he could not say this to the innkeeper he told himself
what a lot of work he meant to do, and how well he meant to behave
himself, as well as if he were a young girl.

Absorbed in thought, he ate at long intervals, and the innkeeper, seeing how
silent he was, bade him put out the lamp and wished him a good night.

But the night was not restful. He crossed himself and stretched himself out
on the bench by the side of the wall, his bundle he placed at his head and
carefully pushed his money and his papers underneath it. Although he was
tired from his tramp, sleep would not visit his eyes. He grew excited, a sort
of giddiness overcame him, and he broke into a cold sweat at his own
thoughts. He tossed and turned on the narrow bench, and pressed his
forehead against the cold wall as he sighed heavily.

When the day broke he was exhausted, his bones seemed weak, his feet
could hardly support him, and his head felt queer. Water, and the freshness
of the early morning, revived him, and he made his way to the market-place
where, according to the innkeeper, he would find the booths of the master-
tanners.

Page 168

Although it was autumn, people were in no hurry to buy sandals, and only a
few of the master-tanners, who did business here on Sundays, were walking
about and moving their strips of leather according to the position of the sun
so as to ensure them being in the shade.

Sandu stood still by the cross in the market-place, and it seemed as if a
knife went through his heart; when he saw the empty booths he felt as
though his last atom of will had been destroyed. He felt as though he must
turn back, as though he could not ask. It seemed to him as though he had
not the strength to bear hearing one of the tanners tell him he had no place
for him; it would be such a catastrophe that he would sink into the earth.

Not knowing what he did he moved forward; but when he approached the
first booth he lost confidence, and had not the courage to greet the master.

He passed on. He walked round the booths two or three times, but could not
summon up courage to ask whether one of the tanners had a situation open
or not.

“Now I will go,” he said very firmly to himself, to give himself strength,
but when he moved he saw a peasant go up to the booth. “I will let him
make his purchase and then I will go.”

But he did not stir, he was afraid, especially when the master, not being able
to come to terms with the peasant, undid the box, and flung the sandals
violently into it. He did nothing; it seemed terrible to him to have to go up
to the booth. He did not know why. He felt angry with himself that it should
be so. And as he asked himself why he was like this, he recalled to mind
various acquaintances who were so very bold and fearless. If only he could
be like that! But he could not be so, his nature did not allow it.

“Now you good-for-nothing, you are wandering about here like a sheep in a
pen,” a tanner, small of stature, with brown eyes and a harsh voice, said
roughly to him.

“I?” stammered Sandu. “I am not a good-for-nothing.”

Page 169

“No? Then why do you keep coming round? Haven’t I seen you? You walk
a bit, you stand still, you have been round us several times, and now you are
standing still again; it is as though you had some evil intention!”

“Master, I am not——”

“Go, whatever you are or are not, else you will see I will get rid of you.”

Sandu could hardly stand, a sort of mist darkened his eyes, and his heart
was bursting. He would have cried, but he was ashamed for a grown man to
be walking across the market-place with tears in his eyes. He suffered and
would gladly have told how deeply the words he had listened to had hurt
him, but he had no one to whom he could open his heart.

He returned to the innkeeper with whom he was lodging. Tired and spent he
threw himself on the bench.

“What is it?” asked the innkeeper.

Sandu looked vaguely at him, then, as if afraid to hear the sound of his own
voice, he said:

“Nothing.”

The innkeeper felt sorry for him.

“Have you found a situation?”

“I did not ask for one.”

“Then how can you hope to get one?”

Sandu remained silent. The innkeeper looked strangely at him, shrugged his
shoulders, shook his head, and went to attend to his duties.

With his elbows on the table, and his head resting in his hands, Sandu gazed
in front of him, and who knows where his thoughts would have led him if
the innkeeper had not said to him:

Page 170

“Listen, Dinu Talpoane sent to ask whether there was any workman in need
of work. Go with the apprentice and he may perhaps engage you. He is a
respectable man and does a big trade.”

Without a word Sandu got up. It seemed to him he must be dreaming. But
when he saw the apprentice with an apron stained yellow and with big boots
covered with stale sap, his eyes shone, and he could have kissed the
innkeeper’s hands for very joy.

Outside he began to talk to the apprentice, who told him that the master was
a splendid man, but his wife was harsh and heaven defend you from her
tongue; that the workshop was large and the work considerable, especially
in the autumn; and that the master sometimes engaged workmen by the day
in order to get a set of hides ready more quickly; and many other things he
told him. But Sandu was no longer listening.

When the apprentice saw that he asked no further questions, he hesitated to
say more, and they walked along together in silence.

Sandu knew where he had to go, but he did not know what to say, or what
terms to make—by the year, the month, the week; he could not think what
would be best to do. What he knew of the workshop of the master-tanner
with whom he had learnt his trade, and all he had heard from the hands
working there with him, seemed to be buzzing in his brain until he grew so
bewildered that he could not have told how many days there are in a week,
or how much money he would earn if he worked for a whole month.

“Here we are,” said the apprentice, stopping in front of a doorway with
gates.

Sandu felt a cold shiver go through him. For a second he stood still. Three
years as apprentice and four years as workman he had worked for one
master only, and he would have remained there all his life if he had not
been taken to be a soldier, and if the master had not died he would have
gone back to him the day he left the army. He felt quite nervous, and if the
apprentice had not opened the gate he would not have gone in.

Page 171

“They are eating,” said the apprentice, seeing the big yard was empty, and
he crossed to the bottom of it where a small house stood built against the
old workshop.

They were close to the window when they heard people talking in the
house, and the clatter of knives.

“Look here,” said Sandu, “you go on and say I have come but that I am
waiting till they have finished dinner.”

The apprentice went in and told the master that a workman was outside, but
would not come in till the master had got up from the table.

“Tell him to come into the house.”

But his wife interrupted him with:

“Leave him out there. Who knows what sort of a creature he is if he does
not venture to show his face inside! Let me have my dinner in peace.”

The husband, a well-built man, with a round, red face and kind blue eyes,
felt if he said any more his wife would snap his head off, so he let the
apprentice go.

The apprentice, who knew that one word from the mistress was worth a
hundred orders from the master, withdrew to the hearth in the outer room,
and waited till he should be called to dinner.

“But what’s the matter, Ghitza, you are not eating?” he heard his mistress
saying. “Or are you waiting to be invited? Dear, dear, perhaps I ought to
beg the gentleman to come to table!”

The apprentice, accustomed to the mistress’s ways, took a chair. But he had
not swallowed three mouthfuls before the mistress bade him call in “that
ne’er-do-well out there.”

Page 172

Sandu shyly wished them good day, but of all those sitting round the table
he only saw the master, and by his side the mistress, whose eyes seemed to
scorch him and make him lose his presence of mind.

“What is your name?” the master asked him.

“I am called Sandu Boldurean.”

And in a low voice he told where he was born, with whom he had learnt the
trade, and how long he had worked, but during the questioning he scarcely
raised his eyelids. He grew confused at once when the mistress screamed at
him:

“But you’ll ruin your hat turning it round like that in your hands. Put it
down somewhere and speak up so that a man can understand what you are
saying.”

Sandu felt the blood go to his head, and hardly knowing what he was doing
he hung his hat on a bolt on the door.

“And you worked only with one master?”

“Only one. See, here is my work-book,” and with some haste he drew out
the handkerchief, unknotted it, and held out his “work-book” to the master.

“Let me see too,” said the mistress, snatching the book from her husband’s
hand. “After all, it’s no wonder this idiot stayed in the same place; and who
knows what kind of a master it was?” she whispered to her husband.

He would have replied that it was a very good thing for a workman to have
stayed so long with one master, for most tanners worked in the same way,
and only here and there were the hides dressed differently; but he was
ashamed to say so before the workman, and so he busied himself by looking
through the book.

Sandu broke into a sweat; when he held out the book he felt his soul was
full of joy at having got so far, but little by little, especially when the

Page 173

mistress took the book and whispered to her husband, his heart seemed
turned to ice.

What would he say to him? Supposing he found something bad? Supposing
he did not give him work? These were the questions which passed through
his mind and which he could not answer, although he knew his book only
spoke well of him, and that the master required a workman because it was
autumn when business is in full swing.

A great burden seemed lifted from him at the master’s words:

“Good, I will engage you. How much did you get from your late master?”

“I worked for him for four years and had a salary.”

“What a lot of talk! We will give you one and a half florins per week
without washing, and you can stay, though probably in the army you have
forgotten all you knew about work,” the mistress broke into the
conversation, as she rose from the table.

It was the signal for the two workmen and the apprentice to return to their
work.

Sandu stood transfixed. Only the master and a child of six or seven years of
age remained in the house, as the girl and the mistress went into the passage
to see to the dinner things.

“Well, do you agree? Will you stay or not?” scolded the mistress as she
appeared in the doorway.

“I will stay,” replied Sandu, scarcely knowing what he said.

The master looked at her, and turned to Sandu.

“Have you had your dinner?”

“Did he come for you to feed him,” his wife interrupted him.

Page 174

“Woman, you——”

The mistress threw him a look full of meaning, and disappeared into the
yard.

“You can start work to-morrow.”

Sandu turned and went out after the master; they walked side by side. When
they reached the yard gate they stopped. The master would have liked to say
something about the pay. One and a half florins a week seemed so very little
to him, but Sandu was simple and glad to get work, and he did not ask for
much.

“Master, I will go now. Good luck to you!”

“Good luck to you!” replied the master, and he seemed as though he would
like to call him back and say another word to him.

In rather over a month Sandu had had time to get back into his old ways,
and to work hopefully at his trade, but during this time he had, little by
little, come to see that in his master’s house the cock by no means ruled the
roost. Sharp-tongued and ill-tempered, Mistress Veta was often dissatisfied
with the work. Now it was because the skins had not come out of the vat
yellow enough, and had not enough creases; now it was because a range of
skins needed mending as the workmen had not been sufficiently careful;
and so on and so on, always hard words for the workmen who worked
eagerly and with all their might that the skins might be well tanned, and the
mistress have no chance to grumble.

At first Sandu found these abusive words hard to bear, and all day long the
thought worried him that the mistress only spoke so to him, and that it was
with him only that she was dissatisfied. At one time even he was seized
with the desire to go away so that he might hear her no longer, and the other
men might not be worried on his account, for he said to himself that only
since he entered the workshop had the work gone so badly, and the
mistress’s tongue chided so unceasingly.

Page 175

But, all unperceived by himself, he grew somewhat accustomed to the ways
of the house, and when a workman told him that the mistress had always
been just the same, and that no matter how well the hides were dressed she
always found some fault, he took heart and dismissed the idea of quitting
the workshop of Talpoane, the master-tanner.

He was up almost before daylight, and never let his work out of his hand till
it was dinner-time. He washed his hands clean, and took his usual place at
his employers’ table—for from olden times it had been the custom for the
masters not to keep aloof from the workmen or to dine apart.

Silent at his work, he was, also, silent at meals. Only when he was spoken
to did Sandu reply, gently and with dignity. The other men talked and
laughed, and when they realized that it pleased the mistress to make fun of
Sandu they began to crack every kind of joke at his expense.

At first Sandu opened his eyes wide. He looked at them and could not
understand them, but when he took it in he, too, laughed with them, a laugh
full of kindness and friendliness. He lived on good terms with the workmen;
only one of them, Iotza, embittered the days. He only had to say: “You have
made the solution too weak,” for Sandu, although he knew it was not true,
to be unhappy all the week, and often his heart was full of fear that the skins
would not come out yellow enough or creased enough to please the
mistress.

But he felt comforted when he noticed that, when he came into the
workshop, Master Dinu asked only him how many hides were being
worked, and when they would be ready, for at such and such a fair he would
need so many, because a customer was trying to get in touch with him.

“They’ll be ready when they are wanted; don’t worry,” Sandu would reply.

And away Master Dinu would go, quite content, and quite sure that the
hides would be ready when they were wanted for the fair, or had to be
despatched to some customer.

Page 176

He saw that everything went very well since Sandu entered the workshop.
The skins were kept in the pits just long enough for the hair to come off
easily and not burn in the lime; the solution was boiled enough, not too hot
and not too strong; the poles were in their places; the stretching-pegs were
in a neat pile, and the workshop was cleaner than it had ever been before.

And Master Dinu knew the value of a good workman in a place where there
were many workers, and where work was plentiful.

“There is only one thing he lacks,” he said to himself, “he would be a man
in a thousand, but he is too diffident.”

But, even in spite of his diffidence, he thought so highly of him that had he
asked for four florins a week he would gladly have given it sooner than let
him go away.

So he said to himself, but Sandu did not dream of asking for much more
than he had. All his life he had worked for the same wage.

It is true that had he done as the others did, and drawn out money every
Sunday, he might, perhaps, have felt it was hard to see Master Dinu paying
out a great deal more to the others than to him, but he did not ask for his
money. On one occasion only did he draw two florins from his pay, and that
was because, on a certain Tuesday, his mother had sent greetings to him and
had asked him if possible to send her a little help.

Sandu ran off at once to the market-place to find Master Dinu to ask for all
the money he was entitled to for his work, that he might send it to his
mother. Master Dinu, not knowing what he wanted it for, nor how much he
needed, asked whether two florins would be enough.

“Yes,” he said, and with the coins in his hand he went to the man from his
village. He wrapped up the money and begged him to lose no time in giving
it to his mother and in telling her how much he longed for her, and that,
perhaps, she might come to him, for he was working for a good master, and
up to now he had not been idle for a single day.

Page 177

A fortnight passed and he received no tidings of his mother. But on
Tuesday, the day of the weekly fair, while he was spreading out the skins,
the man came to tell him he had given the money and had brought a letter
written by “Peter the Chinaman.”

Sandu took the letter and would have liked to open it, but he caught the
mistress’s eye and involuntarily thrust it into his breast.

“Look at him,” she cried, “we are longing to finish the work quickly, and he
thinks only of reading lines from his sweetheart.”

“I have no sweetheart,” replied Sandu gently.

“Who writes to you then?”

“My mother.”

“Your mother? She can’t know how to use a pen. Did you ever hear such a
lie——”

“I do not lie.”

“Not lie? Hold your tongue! As if your mother knows how to write——”
And she looked rather sulkily at Sandu, who moved on to the other pile of
stretching-pegs.

At this moment one of the workmen told her that the letter really was from
his mother, but that it was written by a Chinaman in the village.

“Then why didn’t he tell me?” she cried. “Am I supposed to know
everything?” Sandu turned round. “But can you read?”

“Yes, mistress, I can.”

“It’s a good thing you can.”

The mistress went away and the men were busy with their work till dinner-
time.

Page 178

Sandu lingered over his letter. When he went indoors the mistress could not
resist having one or two hits at him. But Sandu scarcely understood her; his
mother thanked him with all her heart, and he was so full of joy that even
had the mistress struck him he would have felt nothing of it. He ate of the
food, but he could not have told if he were satisfied or hungry when he got
up from the table, and he worked like a nigger till the evening.

In bed, with his hands beneath his head, many thoughts crossed his mind.
Three years had passed since last he saw his mother. He had often longed
for her when he was in the army, but only from time to time had he received
news of her. He had left her old and poor.

“And longing for me will have aged her a great deal more,” he said to
himself, and his heart was heavy when he thought he could not go to see
her. “How good it would be if I could go and see her at Christmas! In the
meantime I must send more money to give her pleasure and console her.”

And he fancied how she would cry with joy when she got the money, and
how she would pray God to lengthen his life and give him success and
happiness.

And he seemed to feel himself close to her, and he seemed to hear the
whisper of sweet comforting words.

Wrapped in such thoughts as these he fell asleep.

The next day God sent glorious weather, and Sandu beat the skins carefully
and often that they might dry quickly.

But no matter what trouble he and the other men took, the skins would not
dry, and Master Dinu could not begin the cutting out till next day; the
cutting out and trimming goes quickly when one has everything close at
hand, and some one to help one, and Master Dinu began to cut out and to
trim. But the damping, oiling, thickening and sewing of the sandals and
straps was difficult and tedious.

Page 179

There being great need of haste, Master Dinu told his wife to call Ana, their
daughter, that she might help to damp the sandals.

The mistress, who was holding the skins to make it easier for Dinu to cut
out the straps, and trim them after cutting out, put her hands on her hips and
looked at her husband.

“What, my Ana damp the sandals?”

At his wife’s words Master Dinu stayed the knife in the middle of the skin.

“She is not a smart lady, is she, and you are not going to marry her to some
grandee? There is no disgrace to her in coming to give a little help.”

His wife lost her temper. Her daughter damp sandals! Her daughter
associate with the men! Her daughter, who had gone to school to the nuns
for so many years! Her daughter, who knew how to sew so beautifully! Her
daughter, who was friends with the niece of one important person, and the
inseparable companion of the daughters of another! Her daughter to handle
the sandals and make her fingers smell of bark!

“You ought to be ashamed of yourself,” she said, hoarse with anger, “even
if you do not know how to behave properly, you need not insult your
daughter.”

“Insult?” questioned Master Dinu.

But his wife rushed from the room.

He looked long after her, then glanced at the workmen, took up the knife
with a nervous movement, and began quickly to cut out the sandals.

The workmen, who had heard the words exchanged, and seen the abrupt
departure of the mistress, kept complete silence and busied themselves with
their work.

Master Dinu finished cutting the skins.

Page 180

“You might hurry yourselves a little when you know the work ought to be
ready,” he said to the men, and departed, hanging his head.

“Very unhappy is Master Dinu,” said Iotza, looking after him.

“Why?” one of them asked him.

“Why? Because those are the sharpest words I have ever heard coming
from his mouth.”

Dinner was unusually quiet, only the little boy whined and asked for first
one thing and then another. His mother gave him one or two raps over the
knuckles to make him sit still and be silent, but the child began to cry, and
she angrily sent him into the next room.

Master Dinu said never a word and his daughter, Ana, looked round her in a
frightened manner, and would like to have asked what had happened to-day
to make them all so downcast.

Sandu had seen her many times, but he had never seen her well. He knew
she was the master’s daughter. He greeted her when she came to the table,
but speak to her or look her really in the face, that, up till to-day, he had
never done.

But when he saw her looking sadly, now at her father, now at her mother,
and then at the others seated round the table, he wanted to say something to
her to cheer her and make her laugh. But he had nothing to tell her, he could
not find a word, and when their eyes met he felt as though he were being
swept away by a storm, and carried he knew not whither.

Ana was so beautiful and so graceful. With her white hands and her fair
face one would never have believed her to be the daughter of an artisan. Her
big blue eyes, so full of kindness, were shaded by black eyelashes, and
when she laughed one’s heart glowed in the joyous sound, and one wished
one could often hear her laughing.

Page 181

Iotza—he had been workman with Dinu for a long time—when the mistress
was out of the house, had more than once asked her to mend something for
him, and not infrequently she had brought him drink from the cellar when
the frost was sharp and he had complained that he could not stand the cold.
And with all his prudence Iotza had let drop a word in the workshop in
praise of Ana’s kindness.

And so it came about that they all waited for the mistress to go out that they
might speak to Ana and ask her one thing or another.

Only Sandu had never been to her. And that was why he especially wanted
now to divert her thoughts and make her smile.

Her eyes troubled him, and he felt happier when he found himself back in
the workshop.

One day, according to the allotment of the work, it was his duty to turn the
skins in the vats full of birch bark solution. He was alone in the workshop,
he could work in peace, but he often let the stick fall from his hand, for,
unlike other days, that day the fumes made him perspire, and he did not
notice whether the skins were thoroughly turned. There was one vat more to
turn when the door opened gently.

“Good luck, Sandu.”

Sandu raised his head as though he were in a dream, wiped away the sweat,
and looked at Ana as one looks at a person one does not the least expect to
see. He wanted to say something to her, but a lump rose in his throat. Ana
came nearer to him.

“Sandu, I came to tell you to put the sandals in the box after you have
turned the skins.”

“Good,” replied Sandu.

“Don’t forget what Father said,” and away she went.

Page 182

Outside she met Iotza, and passed him in such a hurry that she did not hear
his greeting.

“Well, Sandu, what did Ana want in the workshop?” he asked as he threw
his apron behind a vat.

“Nothing,” replied Sandu, who was disappointed at not talking longer with
Ana.

“Nothing? Well, well! Listen, have you turned the skins?”

“I have.”

“Have you filled the boiler with water?”

“Yes, I have.”

“How much have you put? You have not filled it! Bring two more
bucketfuls.”

“How can you pour two more bucketfuls in when it does not hold more than
one?”

“It does not hold more? I tell you plainly you have been too lazy to bring
more, and who knows how you have turned the skins.”

Sandu grew red.

“Iotza, I learnt my work from the master and not from the workman.”

“And what next?”

“The next is, that I don’t need your advice.”

“We shall see,” cried Iotza, and went off.

Three days later the mistress came to the workshop; she walked about here
and there, and after a while she looked at the vats and took out a skin.

Page 183

“Who turned this vat?”

“I did,” replied Sandu.

“I thought as much! Now you—just come and look at your work! That’s
how you turned it; that’s what the solution is like; that’s the kind of work
you get paid for!”

Sandu went up to the vat feeling as though he had been struck on the head.
The solution was yellow, the skins were yellow and creased as usual, and he
could not understand what fault the mistress had to find.

“I told him so,” said Iotza, interfering in the conversation; and as he opened
the door to take out a bundle of bark, he added: “But he knows everything,
and doesn’t need advice from anyone.”

“Of course,” scolded the mistress, “you did not have time to turn the skins;
you stood talking, and took no heed of your work. What was Ana looking
for here the day before yesterday?”

“Ana—Ana came to tell me to put away the sandals in the box.”

“And you could not do that much without being told? You are the kind of
man one must tell everything to, otherwise there would not be much use in
your work!”

For some time Sandu stayed alone in the workshop; he felt as though he
could not move. His mistress’s words rang continually in his ears, and he
felt numbed by their harshness.

The apprentice had come to call him to dinner, but he had not gone. It
seemed to him they had all heard what the mistress said, and would have
stared at him.

Iotza and the other man returned from dinner and found him in the
workshop, his hand resting on the vat.

Page 184

“Why, when you had turned the skins, didn’t you come to dinner, or have
you been talking to Ana?” sneered Iotza.

Sandu heard his voice, but he did not take in what he said. He looked at him
with great sad eyes, and not knowing what to do went outside.

Sandu rose at daybreak the following day, but he could not have told if he
had slept, or whether his thoughts had tormented him all night. He left the
workshop without having done anything, he went to the pits, and took the
skins out with the pincers to try whether they were ready to dress, then he
returned to the workshop and was still quite unsettled.

He went to dinner with the other men; he followed them; had anyone asked
him whither he was going he could not have told them. They were alone,
and all quite silent, and just this silence was painful to Sandu. He would
have liked to hear conversation, a great deal of talking. They were about to
rise from the table when the mistress arrived. Everything seemed to turn
black before Sandu’s eyes.

After exchanging a few words, Iotza said:

“Mistress, you better let me turn the skins in those two vats——”

“Yes, you turn them, just like Sandu did.”

The blood rushed to his head as Sandu dropped his knife and spilt a piece of
lard upon the table.

“Do you think I shall pity you because you don’t eat? You have not turned
them well, and that’s all. I didn’t begin to keep a workshop to-day or
yesterday.”

“Mistress——”

“Oh, it’s always mistress, mistress! Do your work properly, and don’t let
your thoughts go wandering far afield, then no one need find fault with
you.”

Page 185

The workmen rose. Sandu got up too; his feet could hardly carry him, and
his head was heavy.

For two whole days Sandu did not know whether he was himself or some
one else. He could not take his food, sleep only came to him at rare
intervals. And during this time he often thought of going to Master Dinu
and giving him notice. Several times he had left the workshop determined
to tell him, but once Iotza had called him to come and help with something,
and then he had thought it over and had left it to a more suitable time when
he should find Dinu alone, for in front of the mistress he could have said
nothing to him.

And who knows whether he would have said anything, if Master Dinu had
not come through the workshop. He asked him how the skins were getting
on, and then, as he never cared to prolong a conversation, he prepared to go,
after telling him that one lot of work must be pressed forward, and the other
done in such and such a way.

Sandu had followed him but the words died upon his lips.

“What is it, Sandu? Do you want to tell me something?”

“Well, Master Dinu, without any offence to you, I want to give up the
work.”

Master Dinu looked long at him. He was prepared for anything except this,
and just now when the fairs were in full swing.

“You want to give me notice? But why?”

“Because the mistress is always abusing me, and she is not satisfied with
the way I work, and Iotza makes fun of me, and I can bear it no longer: it is
too hard. I work with all my might, and I want to do good work, and I don’t
want you to keep me just out of charity as people say you do.”

“Come, don’t do that; you know the mistress, that is her way. As for Iotza—
listen, I’ll stop his mouth. And, then, where would you find another place?

Page 186

Take my advice and let me talk to the mistress.”

Master Dinu went away, and Sandu returned to the workshop. Before he
had spoken with Master Dinu he had not seemed to realize whether there
was work to finish, and now he did not know whether he had finished it or
not.

Master Dinu went into the house. He told his wife that Sandu had wished to
leave, and bade her leave him in peace from now on, seeing that he was an
industrious workman and an honest man.

“Thank you,” replied his wife; “let me tell you that I take as much interest
in the workshop as you do, and if I am not to be allowed to speak to the
workmen, or give them orders about the work——”

“I do not say you are not to give them orders, but you are not to make fun of
them. After all, they are human beings.”

“So I am in the wrong! If I tell them how they are to do something I am
making fun of the men; impertinent man, to accuse me of joking. And why
didn’t you send him away?”

“Send him away? Why? Just now when we are greatly in need of men? I
rack my brains to try and get another hand for the work, and don’t know
where to find one, while you are longing to get rid of Sandu, and in the long
run, for no reason. You must not be like this.”

They were still talking when Nitza Burencea came to ask if he was going to
the fair at Devi.

That evening, after supper, the mistress stopped Sandu as she wanted to
send him somewhere.

“Sandu, why did you want to leave your work? Are you not satisfied with
our food?”

“Quite satisfied.”

Page 187

“Or don’t we give you enough whisky in the evening?”

“I don’t drink whisky.”

“Don’t drink it? But, you silly man, why didn’t you tell me? And those
other two said nothing about it—you don’t think it rains whisky with us, do
you? They have drawn your share all these days. But I’ll wipe their mouths
for them. Why did you not tell me long ago?”

“You never asked me.”

“Well, go where I tell you; and, listen, if I send you it is because I have not
got so much confidence in the others; do just what I have told you.”

“I will do so, mistress,” replied Sandu, with a much lighter heart.

When he reached the street he told himself the mistress was not so bad after
all.

An hour later, when he returned, only Ana was downstairs.

After saying good evening, seeing that Ana was by herself, he prepared to
go out again.

Ana, who saw he was about to open the door, asked him:

“What do you want, Sandu? Whom are you looking for?”

“For the mistress.”

“Then wait for her, she will soon come. Sit down.”

Sandu seated himself on the edge of a chair.

Ana was sewing; he watched her hands with their rapid movements, and his
eyes were absorbed in looking at something more beautiful than he had ever
seen before. Ana felt she was being watched. This idea seemed to hurry her,
and she grasped her needle and began to sew quickly. The more intently he

Page 188

watched her, the more embarrassed did Ana become, and a rosy flush
mantled her cheeks. A sort of fever came over her, and in her innermost soul
she was picturing Sandu to herself, how he was sitting on the chair with his
black eyes fixed upon her, and his eyes were so beautiful and so eloquent,
and Sandu was good-looking. She could bear it no longer, his look seemed
to burn her.

“Sandu, why do you look at me like that?”

“I—I—was not looking.”

A long silence followed. Their souls seemed to draw near each other in the
silent room; they spoke no word, but it was as though they told each other
many things and understood each other very well. He was very conscious of
her, so near to him, her light breath was almost inaudible, but it made his
heart beat fast; she was very conscious of him, and something intangible but
sweet seemed to invade their hearts.

She felt as though she could not sew, and he found it hard to look at her. He
was afraid of offending her and he was shy, and he felt he should be
ashamed for her to find his glance resting upon her hands.

He kept his head down. But Ana would have liked to look at him, she would
have liked to bask in the light of his eyes, for she felt happy enveloped in
their warm glow.

Sandu did not lift his head. She dropped her ball of thread. Roused by the
noise, Sandu jumped as though he had been burnt. He searched under the
table and saw it.

She forgot to thank him, and he could not say a word, but their eyes met and
they both blushed.

The time passed on.

“The mistress does not come,” said Sandu a little later, “and I wanted to tell
her that I had to stay some time where she sent me.”

Page 189

“She will soon come,” replied Ana. “Sandu, you told Mother that I had been
in the workshop?” she suddenly questioned, looking straight at him.

“I did not tell her.”

“Then who can have told her?”

“It was not I, and I do not know who it was.”

“How Mother scolded me! And she said I had stayed a long while talking to
you. Was I a long time?”

“Certainly not; you just came to tell me to put the sandals in the boxes, and
then you went away.”

“Why doesn’t Mother like my talking to you when Father says you are so
good?”

He said nothing; she stopped; and a few moments later the mistress came
in.

“It is a good thing you are back. I was waiting for you,” she said hurriedly.
“I nearly sent some one after you; you are very slow. Now, come and tell
me what you have done.”

In the ante-room he told her what he had arranged with her aunt, and then
went off to bed.

The next day was Sunday. The men had little work to do, and by ten o’clock
they were free. As usual on feast days there was wine on the table, and
Master Dinu, having bought some thirty skins much more easily than he
had expected to, was more cheerful than usual.

Sandu was more forthcoming than was his wont, and had washed and
brushed himself extra well to-day. Ana, too, was smart, smart as always, but
she had no time to sit as she had constantly to jump up to help her mother.

Page 190

Every now and then she threw a glance at Sandu, and a strange feeling of
joy possessed her that he could see her, that he looked at her.

Only the mistress was as usual, and when the child complained constantly
that his head ached she wanted the meal to finish quickly. She laid a wet
handkerchief on his forehead and put him to bed. The child became quieter,
and Master Dinu, after drinking the wine that was left over, rose from the
table—a signal that the meal was finished. Then, according to his usual
habit, he took up his hat, inquired if anyone wanted any money, gave Iotza
what he asked, and went off into the town.

“Sandu,” said the mistress, when the workmen had gone, “if you are not
going anywhere, come back in an hour when we have finished with the
dinner things and sit with Gheorghitza, for to-day is Sunday and perhaps
visitors will come to the house.”

Ana looked at him; Sandu hardly understood the mistress’s words, and
could not answer her.

“Speak, are you coming or not?”

“I will come.” And he went out as though he had been pushed.

At three o’clock came the mistress’s mother, a woman of about sixty years
of age, rosy in the face and well made. She was wearing a dark coloured
skirt, and on her head a kerchief of black silk which reached nearly to her
knees, and in her hand, like all old women, she carried a yellow
handkerchief.

She rarely came to see her daughter, partly because she knew her time for
going out in society was past, but especially because Mistress Veta was not
glad to see her on feast days; she would not have come to-day, but she had
not been for a long time and she was desirous of seeing her grandchildren.

Inside the front room she rejoiced over the beauty and good manners of her
grand-daughter, who, with her mother, was removing the last speck of dust,
or putting back in its right place anything that had been left about.

Page 191

Ana sat down by her grandmother, and her grandmother stroked her head
and looked tenderly into her face. She never grew tired of saying: “Such
grandchildren, such dear grandchildren.” But just when she was feeling
happy the door opened.

“Ah, Mr. and Mrs. Naraschievici!” said Mistress Veta, jumping up to
receive them as though some royal party had arrived.

“Pray sit down.”

Mr. and Mrs. Naraschievici accepted the invitation, while their daughter, a
pale, plain girl of over twenty years of age, did not forget to kiss the
mistress’s hand.

“I kiss your hand, aunt,” said Ana, too, while Mrs. Naraschievici in her turn
embraced her on the forehead, and could not help expressing her wonder at
how tall Ana had grown and how pretty she was.

Ana blushed and joined Miss Naraschievici, while the mistress’s eyes shone
with pleasure.

“You must not tell her so; you must not turn her head,” she said, just for
something to say, while her mother was asking herself the question as to
why on earth her grand-daughter had said that “Aunt.”

It is true that neither Ana nor Mistress Veta was related to the Naraschievici
family; however, Mr. Naraschievici said it was “aristocratic,” and all he said
was right in Mistress Veta’s eyes.

“Is Master Dinu at home?”

“No. You know what he is—he cannot bear to stay at home.”

As she said this, Mistress Veta approached her mother, who looked as if she
could have taken the whole Naraschievici family and put them outside the
door, so angry was she because they had spoilt the happy hour she had
hoped to pass with her grand-daughter.

Page 192

“Mother,” she whispered in her ear, “it would be kind if you would go
downstairs to Gheorghitza, who ought to be up now.”

The old lady was at the door before she had finished speaking: with her
hand on the latch she looked furiously at her daughter and at Mr. and Mrs.
Naraschievici, choked back some words and went out.

She was going away, saying to herself that she would never again set foot
inside the house, when she remembered Gheorghitza. When the old lady
went in Sandu was telling him tales.

“Here is kind Granny, here is kind Granny,” cried Gheorghitza gaily.

He got up quickly, put his arms round her neck and kissed her over and over
again.

The old woman forgot her distress as she held Gheorghitza in her arms. He
began to untie the handkerchief and feel in the pocket of her gown.

“Look what Granny has brought for Gheorghitza,” she said.

It was her habit to bring some toy for him.

Now that he had a plaything, Gheorghitza was no longer ill. His kind
Granny made him forget it. The old lady watched him for some time, and
then she looked at Sandu.

“How is the work getting on?”

“Well.”

“And business is profitable?”

“Profitable.”

As Sandu said this Mistress Veta came into the ante-room, took a plateful of
cakes out of a cupboard and went quickly away again.

Page 193

During the noise she made the old lady looked intently towards the window.

“She takes them upstairs, but she did not invite me,” and her eyes filled
with tears. “That is how she esteems me,” said the old lady, steeped in
bitterness. “It’s a sad world. I have reached an old age when my own
daughter is ashamed of me. She sends me out of the house as if I were a
nobody. May God not punish her, for she has children. But it hurts me to
see her pay no attention to me just because of some bankrupts, some
wretches who have fled from Temishoara to avoid their creditors. But I did
not come to get something out of her. I did not come like those bankrupts to
get something to eat. Thank God I have all I need at home, but that she
should belittle me in such a way as to make me ridiculous in their eyes—
Lord, Lord, did I rear her for this? Is it for this I watched over her?”

“Sandu,” said the old lady, sighing heavily, “give her my thanks, tell her
how I appreciate the honour she has done me, and that all my life I shall
never forget that she received me as she should receive her mother. But
listen to me; tell her, too, she may wait a long time before I cross her
threshold again, and she need not send to me when she wants anything. Let
her go to the gentleman, to the bankrupt Naraschievici.”

And away went Mistress Veta’s mother, so angry that she could not see
where she was walking, while Sandu sat with drooping head.

In about half an hour Ana came. She was disappointed to hear her
grandmother had gone, and wanted to know why.

Sandu did not like to tell her, and because his heart would not let him lie he
said to her in a low voice:

“Well, she went because she could not stay.”

Ana sat on the edge of the bed, and sympathizing with her brother, she
asked him whether his head ached.

Gheorghitza had no time to answer; he shook his head and went on playing.

Page 194

“Sandu, can you stay with him? You see, I must go up again. Gheorghitza
dear, be good and play nicely.”

Then she kissed him and went slowly away as though she were loth to go.

And with her went Sandu’s heart and the joy which filled his soul when he
saw her standing by her brother and kissing him so tenderly.

Mistress Veta was beside herself with pleasure that evening. She did not
even ask when or why her mother had gone so suddenly. She told Sandu
that he was not to dare to tell her what the old lady had said, but to go and
get wood to make a fire to warm the supper. And once again she went over
in her mind all that Mr. and Mrs. Naraschievici had said. She felt very
flattered, and said she did not remember when she had spent such a pleasant
day.

There was a heavy frost and the Timish was frozen. The tanners were
obliged to have openings made in the ice to enable the rinsing of the skins
to take place.

Sandu, shod in big working boots, made his way through the thick mist and
came down to the Timish to rinse a set of skins. Behind him came the
apprentice with a barrow containing the block of wood with its stand, the
rinser and two hatchets for breaking the ice. They made the opening in the
ice and Sandu remained alone. He fixed one end of the block on to a stake
and arranged the stand firmly under the other, opened out two skins, placed
them one over the other, on the block, and began to work.

Sandu was hardened and accustomed to the cold, but however fast he
worked his breath froze and his hands grew stiff. Seldom at first, but then
more and more frequently did he stamp his feet. He put the rinser on the
block, breathed into the palms of his hands, and swinging his arms he beat
under his left arm with his right hand, and then under the right arm with his
left hand, to make his blood circulate, the while his eyes watered with the
cold.

Page 195

Round him was a frosty calm; the gurgling of the water as he turned the
skins made him realize all the more the severity of the winter. He worked
away at his task, but slowly, and with little result. It was getting towards
noon, and he had rinsed five skins when he heard a crunching of the snow
on the bank, and raised his head.

The rinser dropped from his hand. On the bank was Ana with a jug in her
hand, wishing him “Good luck.”

Sandu did not know how to answer her.

“Come, see what I have brought you, a drop of warm wine, for Mother is
out, and you must be cold.”

Sandu came up the bank; he could hardly hold the jug.

“Thank you,” he said with his mouth, but his heart spoke from his eyes.

Ana looked down.

“Drink quickly,” she said, so softly she could scarcely be heard, “for I must
not stay long.”

Sandu drank the wine.

“Ana, Miss Ana——”

Ana drew back her hand, and looking at him in a way I cannot describe, she
said:

“Are you warmer now?”

Sandu’s eyes were too eloquent, the peaceful isolation was too tempting, the
stillness of the atmosphere was too intense, their hearts were too attuned for
them not to understand each other.

She went up to him with an eager movement, and he put his arm about her
waist and clasped her to his heart.

Page 196

They neither of them said a word, but to them both it seemed that no words
were needed.

“Sandu, I must go, I must really go, for Mother might come,” and gently
she disengaged herself from his arms, took a few slow steps, turned round,
and then fled like a little kid towards the house.

While Sandu was watching her, Costa came along; he, too, was a master-
tanner.

“Ha, ha! Talpoane’s hands live well. What a moment for me to arrive,”
murmured Costa in his beard, smiling as he thought of the story he would
be able to tell. “Sandu,” he shouted, “I was going to see you, but as you are
at the rinsing I have come down to ask you whether the hides which I have
been waiting for these three days have come from Pesta.”

“No, they have not come.”

“Not? Why the devil haven’t they sent them? Have you much work?”

“A great deal.”

“How many hides?”

Sandu looked at him.

“We have a lot.”

“A lot. Yes, I know you have a lot, but how many?”

“I have not counted them.”

“Have you got business at Hunedoar fair?”

“I believe so; the drying is difficult, though.”

“You have got some heavy skins, haven’t you?”

Page 197

“Some heavy, some light; you know how it is with the work.”

Costa bit his lips and would like to have given Sandu a cuff or two, so
angry was he that he would not tell him what he was longing to know.

“But, it’s cold!”

“It’s cold.”

“Come, you ought not to feel it much when Talpoane’s daughter brings you
drink.”

The blood rushed to Sandu’s face, and he did not know why he did not
strike Costa to the ground as he smiled at him.

“But what of it, haven’t we all done the same kind of thing? Only look out
that nobody sees you and nobody hears you. That’s all right, I won’t keep
you from your work!”

Sandu could not see, everything was black before his eyes, he was hot all
over and a fire seemed to burn within him. He gnashed his teeth and
stretched the skin as though he would tear it, and rinsed as though he had
some rival to surpass.

At midday the apprentice came to call him to dinner. On the way he
remembered what had happened and would have liked to turn back. In the
ante-room he saw Ana, and his heart beat as though it were on fire. Ana,
too, was radiant, her eyes laughed with joy, and the dimples in her cheeks
were more tantalizing than ever. Sandu’s heart was full of delight; he forgot
what Costa had said; he was only conscious of Ana’s voice.

After dinner the cold was not quite so cruel, the calm was not so intense,
and he did not feel alone; there seemed to be plenty of life around him, but
whenever he turned his head he could only see Ana. And longings awoke in
his heart, and many pleasant thoughts passed through his mind, and they all
gathered round Ana’s form. His thoughts carried him far, and he pictured
himself with a workshop and a house of his own, and Ana beside him

Page 198

making life sweet. They were so tempting and so full of charm that Sandu
smiled to himself as he strung together tender, caressing words to say to
Ana, for he felt she belonged to him, and no one could disturb the peace of
these happy days.

Night closed sadly in and Sandu had long ago finished his work, but he did
not want to move. He was loath to leave the pleasant, quiet spot where he
had pictured to himself the path in life that was awaiting him. He gave a
sigh of regret as he stepped along the bank and walked towards the house of
Mistress Veta.

The nearer it drew to the Christmas festival the busier became the fairs, and
the tanners raised the price of their goods because the weather was moist,
and the peasants were obliged to buy sandals whether they wanted to or not.

Christmas Eve fell on a Tuesday, and, accordingly, the weekly fair had
never been better.

Although Mistress Veta had such a lot to do that she had hardly time to turn
round, she remained at the booth till ten o’clock, when she returned home.

The little white, crown-shaped rolls were baked and divided up, some for
the house, some for the poor, and some for the guests who would expect
hospitality the day after Christmas Day. When everything was finished and
put ready, and Master Dinu arrived, they all went into the front room. There
they lit a fire that must not be allowed to die out, that Christ, who was born
on this night, might not feel the cold, and there they quietly waited till their
house was visited by carol-singers and lads carrying “Stars” or “Magi.” To
make the joy next day more complete, they lit the Christmas Tree, and out
of a cupboard Master Dinu took a little riding-horse for Gheorghitza, and
for Ana a work-frame and other things suitable for a big girl. The parents
were happy at the gratitude written on their children’s faces.

Gradually the world seemed to wake up, the quiet in the town was
dispelled. As the stars rose in the sky, there appeared in every street, girls
carrying “Christmas Trees,” boys with “Stars” or “Magi” or “the Manger,”

Page 199

and young men with “carols,” and amidst this busy movement, amidst this
pleasant noise, amidst slow, sad songs or beautiful carols, the whole town
seemed enveloped in an atmosphere of reverence; each one, forgetting the
troubles of life, felt himself drawing nearer to the glory of God.

While Master Dinu was listening to the carol-singers from his windows,
and taking the symbol of the Magi into his house, Sandu sat alone in the
workshop over the way. He had lit an end of candle, and was sitting on a
chair in front of the opening in the stove below the boiler.

At intervals a drop of liquid fell from the vats, and the sound of its fall
echoed long in the quiet workshop.

The noise from outside broke dully against the window and took Sandu’s
thoughts back to other days. And all at once he began to carol to himself:

“And as you journey thither
There comes wafted many a mile,
From where the Holy Infant lies,
The scent of fair flowers,
The glow of bright torches,
The smoke of the incense,
The song of the angels.”

He sang softly, and the dead past of the years he had spent since he left the
home where he was born seemed to unroll itself before him. And as he saw
himself alone, and deprived of every kind of pleasure, a tear crept into his
eye, and with his head resting upon his hand, he sat gazing into the fire. All
the nine years that he had spent Christmas among strangers, he had envied
the joy of others, and never once had he felt in his heart the peace of the
season as he used to in the days when he was at home. And who would
think of him, or who would give him any happiness at this holy festival?

The workshop door opened hastily, and the appearance of Ana scattered his
thoughts to the wind.

Page 200

“Sandu, I have brought you something for Christmas.” Sandu did not hold
out his hand for it. “How you look at me, Sandu! Why do you not want
what I bring you?”

So saying, Ana came quite close to him, and put what she had brought into
his hand.

“Ana,” said Sandu, in a stifled voice, “may God look upon you as I look at
you.”

His voice seemed to come from the depths of his soul, and Ana’s look grew
troubled. The kindness and sorrow with which he spoke touched her
strangely, and resting her head upon his breast she murmured as in a dream:

“Sandu, dear Sandu.”

But she had to go, for she had stolen from the house when some boys,
carrying Magi, had arrived, and her mother would be looking for her.

Sandu remained behind to tell himself that never had God given him a
happier Christmas.

The day after Christmas, in the afternoon, his various god-children came to
Master Dinu’s house: hospitality demands hospitality. They brought with
them rolls and other things. Mistress Veta spread food upon the table, and
whoever came took in exchange a roll from the god-parents.

By the evening, Lena, Tziru’s widow, alone remained.

Master Dinu was in a hurry to get away, and Ana was downstairs with some
friends.

The women remained by themselves, enjoying the wine and conversing.
And when two women sit gossiping, who escapes unscathed by their
tongues? One person is so and so, another person dresses so absurdly that
every one laughs at her, and so the idle talk runs on.

Page 201

“Doesn’t it make you laugh”—Mistress Veta takes up the word—“when
you see Costa’s wife as pink as a girl? How can a woman of her age paint
herself?”

“Never mind her, my dear, there are others——”

“I don’t seem to have heard of them.”

Then a little later on:

“I don’t know how it is but Costa is an ill-natured man and a regular
chatterbox.”

“You say truly, it’s the talk of the town.”

“But he has become a little more careful, he’s not as he was a while ago. He
has begun to shrug his shoulders only and keep his tongue quiet.”

“He pretends to, my dear, but you have not heard him—it’s better for me
not to tell you, not to make you unhappy, especially on a feast day.”

“Of course, you must tell me,” Mistress Veta raised her voice and her eyes
flashed.

“I would sooner you heard it from other lips.”

“Now, Lena, either you tell me, or——”

Lena knew Mistress Veta too well not to tell her that Costa was saying how
he had seen Ana going down to the Timish with warm wine for Sandu, and
how she had stood in the cold for two hours talking to him, and a great deal
more besides.

Red was the wine, but Mistress Veta’s face was redder still. She might have
had an apoplectic stroke.

“Ah! He said those words?”

Page 202

Lena did not know how to calm her.

“My dear, really I did not know how much it would upset you or I should
never have told you. Why do you get so angry? Every one knows he is a liar
and a mischief-maker without his equal in the empire, and who pays
attention to all his tales, and all the world knows how you have brought up
Ana. What tanner’s daughter can touch her? Your Ana—come, leave it.”

“I will not leave it,” cried Mistress Veta, somewhat calmer. “I’ll show him.
To whom did he say these words?”

“I don’t know to whom he said them; I heard of it in Trifu’s house.”

“In Trifu’s house! Trifu is his cousin. Don’t listen, Lena; do you believe his
lies?”

“How could I believe him, my dear, how could I believe him? Neither did
Trifu believe him. He said he would blush to invent such lies.”

“Lies, Lena, lies. But let him see me! My daughter——”

“Say no more about it, Veta. May God keep Ana well, and you see her
happy. Costa—but who’s Costa? Everybody laughs when he opens his
mouth.”

“You heard it in Trifu’s house! Who knows in how many places he has spit
out his libels, for that man spits, Lena, he spits worse than any cat; but I am
not I if I don’t pay him out.”

Lena agreed with her, and sympathized with her and urged her not to be so
angry, for the whole town knew what Ana’s behaviour always was, and
people stood still and looked after her when she passed by, sweet and
modest as a rosebud.

“Why let yourself be unhappy, my dear?” she said, getting up to go, “when
every one’s heart swells when they see Ana, as if she were not the pride of
us all when we see her going about with gentlemen’s daughters. Ana is just

Page 203

herself, and there is no one like her, so why give yourself bad moments
because of the tittle-tattle of a man like Costa?”

Mistress Veta accompanied Lena to the door, and came back asking herself
what was to be done.

Master Dinu came back just at the right moment.

Without much hesitation his wife told him everything with various
additions and improvements.

“Eh! And what of it?” he said. “Don’t the people know us and our daughter,
and don’t they know what Costa’s words are worth? Only Costa says it.”

Mistress Veta looked furiously at him.

“What! The town is talking about your daughter, and you don’t mind?”

“It isn’t that I don’t mind! Of course I mind, but what would you have me
do? Go and kill him? Don’t be like this.”

“Not be like this? I’d better be like you and not care when they insult my
daughter!”

“Come now, what am I to do?”

“What are you to do? Woe betide the house where the man is not a real
man! Find out, discover to whom he has said it, collect witnesses, and see
he never opens his mouth again.”

“I will see about it.”

“Don’t see about it, find him.”

Master Dinu knew that his wife must always have the last word, so he said
nothing; he would have been glad not to be at home, but he could not go
now. A few minutes later he said:

Page 204

“Listen, Veta, all right, I will find witnesses, but supposing it’s true?”

“True?” screamed his wife, and looked as though she could have thrown
herself upon him and struck him. “True? Why doesn’t God strangle the
word in your throat?” she snarled, and hurriedly left the room.

A few seconds later she returned with Ana.

“Ana, hear your father say that it is true you took warm wine to Sandu.”

The haste with which her mother had called her, and her father’s expression
so overcame her, that she stood with drooping head, and raising a corner of
her apron began to cry.

“So this is where we have got to—get out of my sight that I may never see
you again.”

Mistress Veta sank exhausted on to a chair, while Ana sobbed as if her heart
would break.

“Why all this to-do even if she did take wine to the poor man? What is the
great harm in that? She took him wine because he was cold, and because I
told her to go,” said Master Dinu, going up to Ana. “Don’t cry any more,”
and he stroked her forehead.

Ana continued to sob, and clung more and more tightly to her father. Master
Dinu felt as if his heart would break.

“Go and kiss your mother’s hand, it’s nothing. Veta——”

“No, let her get out of my sight, let her go. Ana has done this to me, my
prudent daughter, my good daughter, my much-praised daughter, her
mother’s joy—she has done this,” and Mistress Veta shook her head while
everything seemed to turn black before her eyes.

Master Dinu did not know what to do. To put an end to it, he drew Ana
gently outside, and tried to quiet her sobs.

Page 205

A little later he returned to the house. His wife was exhausted and
depressed, and sat gazing at the floor.

Suddenly she rose.

“Dinu, you must give Sandu notice to-day, do you hear? If you don’t go
now and tell him never to show himself here again, you’ll never have any
peace from me.”

“How can I dismiss the man in the middle of the night? You must see we
cannot—and then, what harm has he done?”

Mistress Veta could have killed him with a look.

“You will give him notice, do you understand? Or I will turn him out.”

“All right, Veta, we will give him notice, but what stories will be told about
us outside! How we dismiss workmen on feast days, and turn them out of
the house in the dead of night. You must be patient. To-morrow I will give
him all the money due to him, and tell him to go in God’s name.”

“It’s your business to deal with him; never let me see him again; if they
make any fuss I’ll scratch his eyes out. He has got us talked about, no other
than he, do you hear? Let him get out of my workshop, or there will be
trouble.”

Early next day, Master Dinu went to the workshop and called to Sandu.

He found it difficult, and he much regretted having to part with him, but
there was nothing else to be done. He asked him how long he had been in
his workshop, what money he had drawn, and made the calculation as to
how much he had still to receive.

Sandu felt as if the house were falling about his ears—he could not keep
him any longer? The blow was a heavy one.

Page 206

“You have twenty-seven florins to come to you,” said Master Dinu, and he
did not seem to have the courage to look Sandu in the face. “Here are thirty,
so that you do not lose your daily pay up to the beginning of next week.
May God give you good fortune, you are a good man, and an honest, but I
—I can no longer keep you. I am sorry, but I cannot help it. God be with
you.”

And so saying, Master Dinu went away.

Lost in thought Sandu stood gazing in front of him, seeing nothing. After a
while he sighed heavily, picked up his money, and with a heart that seemed
turned to ice he went off to collect all he had, poor man, in the way of
clothes and linen, before he took the road.

He collected all his possessions, but he could not make up his mind to take
leave of the men with whom he had worked so long. Even Iotza was sorry,
for Sandu had been kind, and never spoken a rude word to him.

“I am sorry to leave you,” said Sandu, and he felt as if his heart was
breaking.

“God be with you,” replied they, and holding out their hands they
accompanied him outside.

Iotza went a little way with him.

“Sandu, listen; I cannot bear not to tell you, but I know the mistress and
you, and I know you want to go and say good-bye to her. Don’t go, listen to
me: it was not the master, it was she who said you were to be dismissed.
Don’t go, it is better not to go.”

Sandu made no reply.

They went a few steps farther together and parted. The nearer he drew to
Master Dinu’s house, the more he longed to enter. He felt as though some
one were urging him to go in.

Page 207

When he was quite near the door Master Dinu came out into the street.
When he saw Sandu he stopped.

“You are going?”

“I am going, master, but I wanted to take leave of the mistress.”

“As the mistress is not at home let me tell her.”

Sandu bent his head.

“Good luck to you, master.”

“May God be with you!”

With slow and heavy step Sandu took the road to the market-place. At the
corner he stopped. He turned his head and looked back along the street
towards Master Dinu’s house.

He had crossed the square and was on the bridge when he met Nitza
Burencea.

“What’s up, Sandu, have you left? Where are you going?”

Sandu, like a person awakened out of a trance, with his eyes fastened
dreamily upon the distant horizon, answered in a troubled voice:

“I go out into the world!”

Page 208

Page 209

The Bird of Ill Omen
By I. Al. Bratescu-Voineshti

Conu Costache had one of the pleasantest faces in the town.

Men of the same age as himself said he was nearly seventy years old; but a
life free from care, a comfortable fortune, a wife as loving as a sister, two
children who were getting on well, and, above all, his own kindly nature,
had kept him so healthy, quick of movement and clear of mind, that one
would not have given him fifty years.

He told stories with a charm and humour that gathered an audience round
him whenever he opened his mouth; and as he had travelled much abroad,
and was also a sportsman, he knew every kind of amusing anecdote.

This man, who was as good as new bread, always smiling, whose person
seemed to radiate joy, became acrimonious and impatient every time his
game of Preference went badly; it was the one and only, but the daily game
of cards he played. He did not get angry out of stinginess—he was not a
miser; on the contrary, he was open-handed, that was his nature.

If it happened that he “entered” twice in succession, or if he got irritated
with his partners, he grew furious. Everything seemed wrong to him; the
jam was sour, the coffee too sweet, the water too cold, the lamp too dim, the
chalk was not sharp enough; he shouted at the boy who served him; he
changed his chair because it squeaked; he hammered upon the table with his
fists until the candlesticks jumped; he looked daggers over his spectacles at
anyone who made a joke—I assure you, he was in a vile temper, as vile a
temper as a man could be in, when he had no other place in which to give
vent to it.

His partners knew him, and were aware that five minutes after the game
was over he would become once more kind, amiable, and amusing Conu

Page 210

Costache.

If you were sitting near him when he was playing Preference, you should
get up the first time he “entered”; shouldn’t wait for him to say to you:
“Can’t you get away, my good fellow; you spoil my luck!” One day, after
two “entries,” he said to a person with whom he had only just become
acquainted and who would not move away from his side:

“Excuse me, sir, but I believe in birds of ill omen. This game is a question
of faces. I can scarcely compose my own face; I certainly cannot compose
yours. Kindly move a little farther off! Thank you. Don’t be offended.”

Ever since that day, the onlookers at the game have been given the name of
birds of ill omen, and they swarmed in the room where Conu Costache
played; if the game went well he was affable and they listened to him with
pleasure—if the game went badly, they moved away from him and made
fun of his ill humour.

One evening the Prefect gave a party. The young people danced in the
drawing-room; their elders assembled in the other rooms; Conu Costache
sat at a table playing Preference with three other people; among them was
the attorney, a cunning player with a special talent for making him lose his
temper; a large audience had gathered round.

Conu Costache was losing: he was angry, but controlled himself—he could
not give vent to his annoyance, for there were ladies present. Conu and his
friends were playing in the middle of the room; he had barely scored six,
and had entered the pool with thirteen.

At this moment an old lady approached. She was a Moldavian, the mother
of Dr. Ionashcu. She took a chair, seated herself by Conu Costache with the
calm serenity of the aged, who neither see nor hear well.

There she remained.

From time to time she gently put a question to Conu Costache; it had the
same effect upon his agitation as does oil upon a fire of coals.

Page 211

“How beautiful it must be at your country-house now, Mr. Costache!”

“Beautiful, Mrs. Raluca,” he replied, forcing himself to smile—and
chalking himself another eighteen in the pool.

“I expect you often go there, as it is so close.”

“I went to-day, Mrs. Raluca.”

No words can describe the contrast between the placidity with which Mrs.
Raluca told her beads, and the fury with which Conu Costache shuffled his
cards.

“Is it a good harvest, Mr. Costache?”

“G—g—good, Mrs. Raluca,” he replied, thrusting both hands inside the
neck of his shirt to loosen the collar.

The game began, the attorney played below the ace, Conu Costache named
the suit for the second time.

“Have you got a good road along there now?”

“Y—y—yes, Mrs. Raluca.”

It was a wonder his handkerchief did not rub the skin off his forehead, he
mopped it with such vigour. His partners and the onlookers shook with
laughter; the attorney did not give way at all, he saw how furious he was; he
bid with nothing in his hand, and passed just in time to make him “enter” a
second time.

And at this moment Mrs. Raluca’s questions fell one after the other as fast
as the beads of a rosary. She did not hear the rustling of the cards nor the
choking in Conu Costache’s throat, she did not see his misery nor the
amusement of the others.

“But they have cut down the lovely wood on the right, haven’t they, Mr.
Costache?”

Page 212

“Th—th—they have cut it down, Mrs. Raluca,” he answered, gazing at the
ceiling and pressing his temples between his hands.

He bid and came in, said “Play”—and found two clubs in the talon which
he did not want. Such a collection of cards you have never seen; it might
have been done on purpose. If you had tried to arrange them so, you could
not have done it. It was a regular “walk-over”: one cut four honours, the
other cut the spades, and out of the eight games won five.

All he cut was an ace, and a pair. He put forty-eight in the pool.

“But the little lake still lies on the left, doesn’t it, Mr. Costache?”

“St—st—still, Mrs. Raluca.”

With a small brush he violently effaced the whole row of his stakes chalked
on the cloth and wrote down a total of ninety-four in huge figures.

“But I must ask you, the inn——”

Conu Costache turned his chair right round.

“Mrs. Raluca, to-morrow afternoon my wife and I are going to our country-
house—we will come and pick you up. In this way you will see how they
cut down the wood on the right; you will see how the storks walk by the
lake on the left; you will see how they have repaired the bridges; you will
see how they have renovated the inn at the cross-gates; you will see what a
nice house Ionitza Andrescu from Ulmi has built; you will see what big
reservoirs the Aurora factory have erected by the road....”

Mrs. Raluca understood and took her departure, telling her beads as she
went, but even when she had passed into the third room Conu Costache still
continued, while the others were convulsed with laughter:

“You will see how illegible the figures on the 76 milestone have become;
you will see how the boys have broken the insulators on the telegraph posts

Page 213

by throwing stones at them; you will see how the geese hiss when the
carriage passes by; you will see——”

Then, turning back to his partners, who laughed till the tears ran down their
cheeks, he groaned:

“Terrible bird of ill omen!”

Page 214

Irinel
By B. Delavrancea

When my parents died, both in the same year, I was quite small; I think I
must have been about seven years old.

I wanted to cry over them both, for I loved them both, but when I
approached their coffin I was not alone.

You must know that my father left a considerable fortune.

There were many people about him who could not endure him.

There was talk of a will.

There was one member of the family about whom my father said: “It is so
long since he crossed our threshold that I do not understand why he is so
offended with us.”

It is unkind to tell you: it was his brother and my uncle, a very good man,
with only one fault—he had lost his entire fortune at cards. I found among
my father’s papers a quantity of his I.O.U.’s, beautifully signed with
flourishes, but unpaid.

I approached the coffin; I was sure that I should weep as no one had ever
wept before.

My home without my parents!

Some one took me by the hand, and said to me as he kissed me on both
cheeks:

“Iorgu, Iorgu, cry, Iorgu, for those who will never return!”

Page 215

It was he! The uncle of the promissory notes!

Just when my eyes ought to have been full of tears, I caught sight of him,
and when I looked round me and saw the other people, when I met so many
pairs of eyes, then—I was ashamed and could not cry. Oh, it is a terrible
thing to feel ashamed to cry when one is sorrowing!

Do you see how shy I am? Have you grasped it? It is difficult to understand.
It is difficult, because you, readers, are different. Not one of you are the
same as I am.

I was so good and timid that, when I completed my twenty-first year, I did
not want to leave the guardianship of my eldest uncle, my mother’s brother,
a very gentle man like myself, and very shy like my mother.

It makes me laugh. Is it likely I shall tell you an untruth? Why should I? I
don’t ask you anything, you don’t ask me anything. Why should I lie?

But it is true that I have not told you quite openly why I did not ask for an
account of my minority, and why I stayed in that house, which was as white
as milk—especially on moonlight nights—with its balcony, its oak
staircase, its pillars with flowered capitals and wreaths round their centres.

Did I like the house? Yes.

Did I love my uncle who had managed my affairs? Yes. Was I ashamed,
directly I came of age, to demand an account as though I doubted his
honesty? Yes. Anything besides? Was there anything else that kept me in
bondage?

If you had looked at me a little askance, I should have blushed and replied,
“Yes.” And if you were to look at me even now when I have already grown
many white hairs, I should tell you like a guilty child: “No, it is not true that
I loved so much the house in which I grew up, or the uncle with whom I
lived. There was something else.”

Page 216

There was some one there besides a cousin of the same age as myself,
besides my uncle—my aunt was dead—besides the house, and a long-
haired dog. There was somebody else!

Ah! This sort of somebody has reformed many a ne’er-do-well, has dazzled
many a shy man, has turned many business men into poets, has shaken
many a professor to the depths of his being, blowing away his system like
the threads of a spider’s web.

No doubt it was a very fascinating “somebody” who made you stay in
tutelage twenty-four hours after you had reached your twenty-first year and
come into 15,000 lei.

I think you have guessed the secret which I have hidden till now.

Oh, women, women! What do they care for the timid or the philosopher?

Neither innocence nor philosophy can resist a light step and a pair of eyes
which sparkle and glow and pierce through the coldest, most selfish, most
impenetrable heart.

Was it not the same Irinel, with whom I once played childish games? Was
she not the same wild tomboy with her frocks down to her knees only, and
her white stockings that became green by the evening? Was she not the
same little demon who threw her books into the veranda on her return from
school, and put both arms round my neck to make me give her a ride on my
back?

The child turned into the woman, and instead of the gentle eyes with their
extreme innocence in which I lost myself as in a boundless expanse, there
shone two devilish fires in whose light I saw an explanation of life with all
its sea of pleasures and emotions.

And now Irinel used to take me by the hand. She was fifteen years old; for
some time her hand had felt different—warmer, softer, more I don’t know

Page 217

what, when I took it in mine. Her gaiety was no longer even and continual
as of old; she no longer talked quickly and incessantly.

And if I said to her: “Irinel, do you think it will rain to-day?” or “Irinel,
there are only two weeks before the long vacation begins, shall you be
pleased, as you used to be, when we go to Slanic?” Irinel remained silent,
looking straight in front of her, and I am sure that at that moment she saw
nothing—trees, houses, and sky disappeared as though in a thick mist.

This silence surprised and disquieted me, and I said to her in a low voice,
almost as though I were guilty of something wrong:

“Irinel, you are scarcely back from school and you are bored already?”

An exaggerated gaiety was her immediate reply; she laughed, and talked,
and told little anecdotes which she began and left unfinished, especially
about life at school.

“You don’t know,” she said to me in a quick, loud voice, “what a letter one
of my friends showed me. Only I read it, and another girl and her sister, and
it seems to me she showed it to some others. I nearly died of laughter.”

And Irinel began to laugh, and laughed and laughed until the tears ran down
her rosy cheeks. Then sighing and laughing she began:

“He wrote to her, trembling, of stars, two only, which burnt and spoke to
him. How can the stars he talks about burn? Are they bits of coal? How can
stars speak? I don’t understand. After that came ice, thawing, marble, a bed
of fire, a monastery, suicide—Ah! pauvre Marie! Indeed, I was sorry for
her, poor girl! Many a time we put our arms round each other’s necks and
kissed each other. We kissed each other and began to cry. You must know,
Iorgu, that we kept nothing from each other. Every Monday she read me a
letter on which could be seen traces of big tears, and I, after I had controlled
myself sufficiently not to burst out laughing over those ‘two twin stars
which burn and speak,’ had to prepare to cry, and, believe me, I cried with
all my heart. Pauvre chérie!”

Page 218

Irinel was ready to cry after laughing with such enjoyment, but, when she
noticed that I kept my eyes cast down and listened in silence as though I
were offended, she asked me with malicious irony:

“Iorgu, do you think it will rain to-day?”

Such scenes took place early in the morning: Sunday was a day of torture
for me. All day Irinel said “If you please” to me. She embroidered or played
the piano instead of our walking about the yard and garden. All day I felt
the terrible anger of a very shy person with “those two stars which speak.”

For three years I lived this life of daring dreams during the week, of fear
and misery on Sunday, of wonderful plans put off from day to day, and
concealed with an hypocrisy possessed only by the timid and innocent.

During the last year, after a vacation passed at Slanic, I made up my mind.

The day she went back to school we hardly dared kiss each other. What cold
kisses! We neither of us looked at the other. I remember I looked at the sofa,
and it seemed to me as though my lips had touched the hard yellow material
instead of those firm, rosy cheeks which were to me a fearful joy.

I made up my mind, and I am sure that no one could have come to a more
heroic decision.

To give myself courage, during the first night I thought out the scene which
should take place the following Sunday without fail. I did not sleep all
night; in the intense darkness I saw the garden, I saw Irinel, I heard myself,
I heard her.

The cocks crew. I was lying at full length, my face uppermost, my eyes
shut. I was perspiring from the boldness which I had shown during the
scene which was running in my mind.

“Irinel, will you come and walk in the garden?”

“No, merci!”

Page 219

“That will not do, we must go for a walk.”

She understood that I had decided to say something important to her. Such
courage impressed and compelled.

The cocks crew. It was midnight. It was pouring; flashes of lightning, like
serpents of light, shone for a second through my curtains.

“Irinel, you must come with me. Don’t you see what a beautiful day it is? I
have discovered a bunch of ripe grapes which I have kept for you all the
week.”

“No, merci!”

“It is impossible for you not to come. I have made up my mind to tell you
something——”

“What?” replied Irinel, and turned her eyes upon me.

Who could bear such a bright light? I looked down, but revolted by such
cowardice I felt the courage of a hero, and lifting my head I replied to her:

“You must come!”

In all my life I had never commanded anyone. I was ordering her!

It was pitch dark; it was raining outside. I turned towards the wall. I closed
my eyes. It was light. It was a beautiful Sunday. And still full of that
courage I said to her once more:

“You must come!”

And I took her by the hand. From now on my heart almost ceased to beat. I
told her all I had wanted to say to her for two years.

“Irinel, Irinel, I love you! Do you love me? Why are you silent? Why do
you look down? Tell me, shall I leave the house where I have watched you
growing up under my eyes, or——”

Page 220

“Stay!”

We embraced each other; we kissed each other. It was over.

Lord! How brave men are when they are in love!

I grew cold all over when I reflected that this scene had not yet taken place,
but was still to come. I sank down under my quilt afraid of such courage.

It began to grow light. I went off to sleep gradually, rehearsing this heroic
scene:

“Irinel, will you come for a walk?”

“No, merci!”

“This cannot be, you must——”

The next day I woke up about ten o’clock. My uncle asked me in his kind,
calm voice:

“Iorgu, are you not well that you got up so late to-day?”

I, feeling myself in fault, replied, embarrassed:

“No—a book—I went to sleep late.”

My ears were burning as though I had held them against a hot stove.

The veranda seemed to be giving way under me. Do you know, at that
moment a thought crossed my mind that overwhelmed me? Irinel was only
Irinel, but, with my uncle, what courage I should need! How would he, an
old man of pious habits, regard in his old age a marriage within the
prohibited degree among members of his own family?

Why did he stand in front of me? Why did he look at me like that? He
understood me and was appraising me! His look spoke, though his lips most

Page 221

certainly did not move. I heard the words passing through his mind as
distinctly as though some one had whispered in my ear:

“I never could have believed, nephew, that you would have turned my
child’s head! What would your mother say were she alive to see this?”

Why did not my uncle turn away from me? Was he looking at me or
elsewhere? What else was there to see? I do not know if the fault was great,
but the judge was cruel. And my judge grew bigger, like a Titan, like a wall
between me and Irinel. In my ears there rang what I am convinced was the
sentence he had secretly passed on me: “What a depraved youth! The old
are passing away, and with them disappear the old moral ideas!”

I was ready to sink under my chair. My uncle said to me:

“Iorgu, you have not had any coffee. It seems to me you are not well, are
you?”

What irony! Were his words more gentle than before? Useless thought! I
understood him. God defend you from a good man who disapproves of you.
It’s bad enough to feel oneself guilty before a good and upright man.

Why was punishment for mankind invented? Punishment is the reward of
sin. I could have wished that my uncle would pronounce his sentence of
punishment. But no, he has taken me prisoner, he has judged me and,
instead of punishing me, he stoops to give me coffee and two rolls. In all
my life I had never experienced a greater agony.

No doubt he had seen us walking silently together, not gaily as we used to
do. He understood why Irinel stayed in the house on one or two Sundays.
Of course he knew why I did not go to sleep till early dawn, and who
knows, he might have heard me calling in my dreams:

“Irinel, Irinel, I love you! Do you love me?”

What would my uncle think of his daughter married to his sister’s son? It
would mean asking for a dispensation. Would it not be turning such a

Page 222

religious man into an object of derision in his old age? And for what
reason? Just through the caprice of a boy whom he had brought up and
cared for.

Irinel and I had grown up together more like brother and sister than cousins!
If there had only been a question of the civil right! But the laws of the
Church! How could one trample them underfoot?

Throughout the week, early in the morning, at night and through the day, at
meals and during school hours, this thought occupied my mind!

“It is impossible! It is impossible! I wonder that I did not see that sooner.”

About six o’clock on Saturday our old carriage turned into the courtyard;
inside was my uncle and by him sat Irinel. From the oak steps of the
veranda I watched the white hair and the golden curls and, scarcely able to
control my tears, I said to myself: “It is impossible.”

Irinel sprang from the carriage and came up to me. She was happy. We
kissed each other, but, believe me, she seemed to kiss in the air.

“What’s the matter, Iorgu? You are very pale. You are thinner, or does it
only seem so to me?”

Before I could answer her my uncle hastened, hastened to say:

“I don’t know what’s the matter with Iorgu. It seems to me he is ill, but he
will not say so.”

Oh! Oh! You don’t know what is the matter with me, uncle? You don’t
know what is the matter? It seems to you I am ill? I do not want to tell you?
Do you say what is the matter with you? You are a good man, but what a
hypocrite——

He thinks I do not understand him.

To Irinel I say gently:

Page 223

“There is nothing the matter, Irinel. But you, are you well?”

And so it went on—nearly a whole year of depression.

Why should I tell you that I grew thinner and paler, that I often shivered,
and with secret pleasure, exaggerated a little cough when I walked in the
garden with Irinel? You have seen so many thin and pale men, and you have
read so many novels in which consumptive lovers either shoot themselves
or throw themselves into the sea, so that if I told you that I grew thinner,
that I took to playing billiards, that I began to drink, and that once I drank
three half bottles in succession, you would only yawn.

There is nothing remarkable in the love and depression of a nervous person.
Who would remain, even for an instant, with a man who suffers in silence?
And I kept silence from St. Mary’s day to St. Peter’s.

“What is the matter with you?”

“Nothing.”

“Are you ill?”

“No, uncle; no, dear Irinel.”

At last the momentous day arrived! Irinel finished the last year of her
education. On the 20th of June she left school for good.

That very day she asked my uncle abruptly to what watering-place we were
going, and on hearing came into my room.

Stretched upon my bed, I was reading the wonderful discourse of
Cogalniceanu’s, printed in front of the “Chronicles.” I made up my mind to
read law and study literature and history.

When I saw her I jumped up. She whirled round on one foot, and her gown
seemed like a big convolvulus; and after this revolution she stopped in front
of me, laughing and clapping her hands. She made me a curtsy as she

Page 224

daintily lifted up her skirt on either side between two fingers, and asked me
coyly:

“Mon cher cousin, can you guess where we are going to this summer?”

“No, Irinel,” I replied, exaggerating the cough which was becoming more
and more of a silly habit.

“What will you give me if I tell you?”

And after once more whirling round while her gown swept across my feet,
and laughing and clapping, she asked me most sedately:

“Will you kiss my hand with respect, like a grown-up person’s, if I tell
you?”

“Yes, Irinel.”

And the cough again played its part.

“No, you must kiss my hand first.”

She held out her hand to me, which I kissed sadly, but with pleasure.

“And now this one!”

“And that one, Irinel.”

“To Mehadia! To Mehadia! Won’t it be beautiful? I am bored with Slanic.”

She ran about the house so quickly that her petticoats worked up above her
knees. I blushed; she blushed; then breaking into a silvery laugh she threw
herself upon me and said:

“We will dance a polka. I will sing. I will be gentleman; I will steer you.”

Then I heard my uncle calling her: “Irinel! Irinel! Where are you?”

Page 225

She disappeared in a second.

I threw myself on my bed. I took up the “Chronicles,” but instead of
reading I began to think. “Irinel! Irinel!” The first Irinel was quick, severe,
malicious, the second one was lingering, much softer, almost caressing. Of
course he had meant to reassure her, he had wanted to deceive me. He
thought to make me believe he had meant nothing. But what did that
“Where are you?” signify?

I understood from the way in which he had said “where” that there lay the
real drift of the question. He had not anything to say to her, but he very
much wanted to know “where” she was. In other words, was she perchance
with me in my room? Such espionage was humiliating for an orphan whose
whole life he had directed, and whose fortune he had controlled, because he
had the right to say to him with a single word, by a single look: “This is
how I reward an ungrateful person, a youth who has no regard for the old
men who are soon to pass away, burying with them the moral customs of
this country.” That “Where are you?” was as clear as noonday. Do you
suppose he did not know where she was?

“Ah! An orphan must not fall in love!”

I don’t know what other thoughts I had. The door of the room opened; Irinel
stood in the doorway.

How great an unhappiness it is to see happiness standing on the threshold,
and to know it will not cross; that it will remain yonder, so near and yet so
far!

Irinel crossed the threshold; she came up to me. I realized that she had
crossed the threshold, but still my happiness remained outside. I understood
the old man had sent her back in order to deceive me, and that she had
guessed nothing.

“Do you know what Father has just told me? A guest is coming to us at the
festival of St. Peter. A big merchant.”

Page 226

What did that mean?

“And did he say anything else?”

“Nothing; but yes, he did. We are to kill our fattest chicken and the house is
to be put into the most spick and span order, for our guest is an important
merchant, a deputy, elderly, and I don’t know what all and what else.”

After teasing me and laughing at me because I coughed just as the girls at
school did to make the doctor prescribe iron and old wine, but more
particularly old wine than iron, Irinel left me.

“Ugh! It’s lucky he is old. Supposing he had been a young man?”

On St. Peter’s day I rose in such a state of anxiety that I started at every
sound. Has it not been known for old men to lose their heads and marry
girls of eighteen?

For three hours I wandered about the grounds. I waited for this rival with
the same impatience with which I once waited for Irinel to come quickly
from school. Am I deceiving myself or not? The same sensations,
identically the same, were present with me, waiting thus for the object of
my hatred as when I waited for her I loved. I wanted to see him as soon as
possible; for a second; just to know him; to find out who he was.

At ten o’clock a carriage drew up in front of the door. Some one got out.
When I saw him I began to laugh. He was very feeble, he was very old. No
doubt he was smart with his black coat and red tie. I greeted him with
respect, I might almost say with affection, and then, sorry at having felt
hatred for such an old man, with such snowwhite hair, I went quietly into
the garden. I turned down one of the paths. How sad and drear do the most
beautiful natural surroundings become when they are reflected by a sad and
lonely heart? What indifference everywhere!

The garden gate was opened rather hastily as though the wind had forced it.
Irinel appeared. She looked all round, then, seeing me, she flew towards

Page 227

me. The breeze which she made by her flight fluttered her thin gown of
white batiste with black spots.

She was pale. She took my hand. Her own trembled. She tried to speak, and
said several times:

“Wait, wait, wait while I get my breath——”

Then she became silent and looked at me. Oh, what a look! Her eyes
flashed sparks. Their blue depths seemed to me like an incomprehensible
ocean, tempest driven, without bottom, without boundaries. I looked down,
overwhelmed by an inexplicable fear, by a powerful emotion. I noticed my
boots, and I thought to myself: “Have they cleaned my boots to-day or not?
Of course, they must have. Don’t they clean them every day?”

“Iorgu, do you know why that old man has come?”

“No,” I answered her, with a stupid calm.

Had they cleaned my boots? Perhaps the dew was still on the grass.

“Iorgu, do you know what Father said to me?”

“No.”

“‘Put on your foulard gown.’”

“Your foulard gown? The one I like so much?”

“But do you know why he wanted me to?”

“Of course I do.”

She trembled.

I continued, as I took out my handkerchief and flicked the dust from one of
my boots:

Page 228

“Of course I know. Isn’t to-day a great festival?”

“Ah,” she replied as she withdrew the hand I was holding, “you understand
nothing! What an indifferent and non-understanding man you are!”

Indifferent? I understood everything from her look and her emotion, and
with a calmness which I was certainly far from feeling I bent down and
dusted the other boot.

“The old man has come, Irinel——” I said, glancing at her for a moment.

She was white, her lower lip quivered, the light in her eyes had darkened.

“The old man has come, Irinel. What then? He will dine with us? All the
better. We shall be a bigger party at table.”

Was it I speaking? There were only she and I in the garden.

“The old man has come, has come. Alas!” she replied, covering her eyes
with both her hands. “The old man has come and some one is going to leave
this house! He has——”

Irinel began to cry.

“What has he?”

“A son who is an engineer.”

“Engineer? Has he learnt engineering?”

“Yes, he has learnt engineering!” Irinel replied angrily, and uncovered her
crimson cheeks. “Yes, he has learnt en-gi-neer-ing, and some one is going
to leave this house!”

I watched how she stood in the doorway, and then crossed it lightly as she
wiped away her tears on a clean corner of her gown. I looked long after her,
then I threw myself face upwards under one of the fruit-trees.

Page 229

Nature was full of life! The apple-trees bent their great boughs; the
sparrows chattered, some of them were fluttering their wings, others were
collecting into groups preparing for a fierce fight. Little patches of sunlight
played upon my face. When I felt two rows of tears trickling into my ears, I
jumped to my feet, I gazed towards the door, and said gently, full of a
profound melancholy:

“Some one is going to leave this house!”

The next day I showed my uncle a faked recommendation, in writing, from
a doctor ordering me to Bourboule under pretext of a serious affection of
the left lung.

I pass rapidly over this episode. I kissed my uncle’s hand and Irinel. Irinel!

Only when I was crossing the frontier and looking from the open window of
the train at the Hungarian landscape lying stretched out before me, did I
begin to wonder. Supposing she had not looked at me so intently! A
searching look paralysed me. Supposing she had asked me what it was I
wanted to say to her? Such shyness is a form of madness. But what courage
I should have wanted! How could I have convinced my uncle? Was not
Irinel like my sister? Ah, no! It was impossible! It was impossible!

The train, which was puffing along, gave a whistle that echoed through the
country. A few tears fell through the window, and seeking with my eyes the
country from which I had come, and the direction where lay the house and
garden in which I had grown up so happily, I gave a wave with my hand,
and said sighing:

“Good-bye, Irinel!”

The End

Page 230

Colophon

Availability

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the
terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org .

This eBook is produced by the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
www.pgdp.net .

Scans for this work are available on-line at the Internet Archive. (Copy 1 ,
2 ,3 )

Contributing authors:

Marie Alexandra Victoria, Queen consort of Romania (1875–1938)
(Preface)
Simion Mehedinţi (1868–1962) (Preface)
Mihail Sadoveanu (1880–1961)
Ion Luca Caragiale (1852–1912)
Leon C. Negruzzi (1840–1890)
Marcu Beza (1882–1949)
Ion Creangă (1837–1889)
Ioan Alexandru Brătescu-Voineşti (1868–1946)
Ioan Slavici (1848–1925)
Ion Popovici-Bănăţeanu (1869–1893)
Barbu Ştefănescu Delavrancea (1858–1918)

Related Library of Congress catalog page: 21012857 .

Related Open Library catalog page (for source): OL7169259M .

Page 231

Related Open Library catalog page (for work): OL7896400W .

Related WorldCat catalog page: 300585 .

Encoding

Revision History

2012-02-25 Started.

External References

This Project Gutenberg eBook contains external references. These links may
not work for you.

Corrections

The following corrections have been applied to the text:

Page Source Correction
xv, xv, xv,
149, 248 [Not in source] .
61 acount account
132 carrriage carriage
210 [Not in source] “
223 repiled replied
242 ! ?
260 [Not in source] ”
269 ne’er-do-weel ne’er-do-well
274 ” [Deleted]

Page 232

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ROUMANIAN
STORIES, TRANSLATED FROM THE ORIGINAL ROUMANIAN ***

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright royalties.
Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license,
apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic
works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and
trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not
be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of
the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project
Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may
use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative
works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks
may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically
ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S.
copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

Page 233

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic
work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept
all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your possession. If
you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg
electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this
agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom
you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people
who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.

Page 234

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the
collection of Project Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the
individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the
United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in
the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting free
access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg works
in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you share it
without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which
the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase
“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed,
viewed, copied or distributed:

Page 235

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located
in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the
country where you are located before using this eBook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived
from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a
notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United
States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or
providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”
associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with
the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain
permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted
with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.

Page 236

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide
access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of
obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided
that:

• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”

• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works

Page 237

possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.

• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.

• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth
in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the
Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in
Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and
proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the
Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be
stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete,
inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES -
Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in
paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party
distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this
agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and

Page 238

expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO
REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH
OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT,
CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it,
you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by
sending a written explanation to the person you received the work
from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return
the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that
provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a
replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work
electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to
give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu
of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a
refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF
MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If
any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law
of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by

Page 239

the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the
Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the
Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any
volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability,
costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly
from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a)
distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration,
modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work,
and (c) any Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg

Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals
and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely
available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future generations. To
learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and
the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Page 240

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is
64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S.
federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza
#516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact
links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small
donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax
exempt status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable
effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have
not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition

Page 241

against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.

Page 242

PDF language

简体中文 https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=382d97e8dbf3b80328c10188dfa7e6ee&bl=zh Translating…
Español https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=382d97e8dbf3b80328c10188dfa7e6ee&bl=es Translating…
Français https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=382d97e8dbf3b80328c10188dfa7e6ee&bl=fr Translating…
Deutsch https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=382d97e8dbf3b80328c10188dfa7e6ee&bl=de Translating…
日本語 https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=382d97e8dbf3b80328c10188dfa7e6ee&bl=ja Translating…
한국어 https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=382d97e8dbf3b80328c10188dfa7e6ee&bl=ko Translating…
Português https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=382d97e8dbf3b80328c10188dfa7e6ee&bl=pt Translating…
Русский https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=382d97e8dbf3b80328c10188dfa7e6ee&bl=ru Translating…
العربية https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=382d97e8dbf3b80328c10188dfa7e6ee&bl=ar Translating…